Ad ideas for The novels on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novels on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novels ads trending on Meta. Start 7-day free trial on Atria.
Aug 20, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
"Sir, your ex-wife whom you divorced 3 years ago showed up at the airport, with a pair of four-year-old twins." "Lock down the airport now."
---------------------------------------
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but we’ve never been a real couple. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
She knew this was a despicable move, but she had loved him for too long. All the years, she had suffered greatly, and now, all she wanted was a little consolation.
“Roxanne, how dare you!”
Lucian Farwell clenched his jaw as his fury sprang to life. His handsome face was as black as thunder.
How dare she scheme against me?
“I'm afraid of nothing...”
The next day, Roxanne woke up at dawn. Tamping down on her discomfort, she got out of bed and pulled out from the drawer the divorce agreement she had prepared and placed it on the bedside table. Before leaving, she gazed at the man in the bed.
“Lucian, I'll set you free. From today onward, we shall go on separate ways. We will have nothing to do with each other from now on,” Roxanne murmured.
She averted her gaze and turned to leave. Her heart was full of bitterness and anguish as she stepped out of the Farwell residence.
Roxanne had loved Lucian for seven years. She had had a crush on him since her teenage years, so her biggest wish was to be his wife. Alas, Lucian despised her the moment she married him.
Back then, his grandfather was critically ill and needed a joyous occasion to hopefully ward off the bad luck. As luck would have it, she was selected to be Lucian's wife. Her greedy father and stepmother immediately agreed to the marriage.
She could still remember how delighted she was as she waited for the night of her wedding. Yet, when Lucian showed up, there’s a disgusted expression on his face.
“Roxanne, I'll have you know that the person I want to marry is Aubree Pearson. I never wanted to marry you! Only Aubree has the right to be my wife. You're not good enough for me,” he declared.
Roxanne knew that Lucian wasn't obliged to love her. However, she still held on to the hope that the man would warm up to her one day. In the past three years of their marriage, she did her best to be a good and caring wife.
Every night, she'd prepare dinner so he could come home to freshly cooked meals. No matter how late it was, she would only go to bed in peace after his return. If he got drunk at social events, she would take care of him meticulously instead of leaving him in someone else's hands. Whenever he got ill or hurt, she would be more worried than anyone else. Every winter, she would switch on the heater and fill the bathtub with hot water for him. In the morning, she'd wake up earlier than usual to warm his clothes up so he wouldn't feel the cold.
Nevertheless, he never loved her, and he never would.
The day before yesterday was Roxanne's birthday, but Lucian went to the hospital to keep Aubree company. It was then that Roxanne finally understood that her one-sided feelings would never be reciprocated. She would never make Lucian fall for her, for his heart belonged to another woman. Thus, Roxanne decided to give up.
Lucian only roused by ten in the morning. The first thing he wanted to do after getting up was to choke Roxanne to her death.
Lucian was the CEO of Farwell Group, known for his acuteness. No one in the corporate world was his match. Thus, he had never fallen for someone else's trap. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to fall for that woman's!
Simmering with anger, he glanced around the room but didn't see Roxanne anywhere. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the document on the bedside table.
“What’s this?”
Lucian's brows furrowed as he picked up the document with the words “Divorce Agreement” printed in bold text on the front page. His gaze narrowed dangerously.
First, she resorted to that despicable trick to make us a real couple, but now she wants a divorce. Ha! How many tricks does she have up her sleeves?
Lucian refused to believe that Roxanne wanted to divorce him for real. Getting to his feet, he put on his clothes and strode downstairs furiously.
“Did you see Roxanne?” he asked the butler, Lance.
Taken aback, Lance replied swiftly, “Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell left home with her luggage before dawn.”
Hearing that, Lucian halted in his tracks in surprise.
Six years later at VR Medical Research Institute, Yartran, Roxanne had just stepped out of her laboratory when her assistant, Linda, told her, “Dr. Jarvis, Professor Lambert needs to talk to you. He wants to see you in his office.”
After staying up the entire night, Roxanne was feeling drowsy. However, upon hearing Linda's words, she snapped out of her daze as her mind cleared.
“Did he say anything? Don't tell me the little ones destroyed the research results again?”
“Apparently,” came Linda's answer. She shot Roxanne a sympathetic look.
Roxanne was an efficient and capable woman. At a young age, she became the mentee of Harvey Lambert, the best professor in the medical world. With her outstanding capabilities, she was never reprimanded for her work. Nevertheless, that didn't stop her from being the scapegoat for her naughty sons.
Linda comforted her, “You spent three days in the laboratory, so Archie and Benny were worried about you. They spent their days bumbling around in Professor Lambert's office. I think he got a few new white strands of hair from the trouble they caused.”
Hearing that, Roxanne felt an incoming headache. She couldn't help but find the situation funny, too.
Six years ago, she left the Farwell residence and headed overseas without hesitation. Initially, she wanted to further her studies but soon discovered she was pregnant. Back then, she was caught in a dilemma on whether she should abort her children. When she arrived at the hospital, she changed her mind, for she couldn't bear to part with her babies. In the end, she kept her children.
Roxanne was pregnant with triplets—two boys and a girl. During her delivery, her baby girl was born without any signs of life due to a lack of oxygen, and only the boys survived. She nicknamed her sons Archie and Benny.
The thought of her genius sons gave Roxanne utter bliss. However, she slumped her shoulders when she recalled she was about to get reprimanded, thanks to the boys.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"The Abandoned Wife". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but we’ve never been a real couple. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
She knew this was a despicable move, but she had loved him for too long. All the years, she had suffered greatly, and now, all she wanted was a little consolation.
“Roxanne, how dare you!”
Lucian Farwell clenched his jaw as his fury sprang to life. His handsome face was as black as thunder.
How dare she scheme against me?
“I'm afraid of nothing...”
The next day, Roxanne woke up at dawn. Tamping down on her discomfort, she got out of bed and pulled out from the drawer the divorce agreement she had prepared and placed it on the bedside table. Before leaving, she gazed at the man in the bed.
“Lucian, I'll set you free. From today onward, we shall go on separate ways. We will have nothing to do with each other from now on,” Roxanne murmured.
She averted her gaze and turned to leave. Her heart was full of bitterness and anguish as she stepped out of the Farwell residence.
Roxanne had loved Lucian for seven years. She had had a crush on him since her teenage years, so her biggest wish was to be his wife. Alas, Lucian despised her the moment she married him.
Back then, his grandfather was critically ill and needed a joyous occasion to hopefully ward off the bad luck. As luck would have it, she was selected to be Lucian's wife. Her greedy father and stepmother immediately agreed to the marriage.
She could still remember how delighted she was as she waited for the night of her wedding. Yet, when Lucian showed up, there’s a disgusted expression on his face.
“Roxanne, I'll have you know that the person I want to marry is Aubree Pearson. I never wanted to marry you! Only Aubree has the right to be my wife. You're not good enough for me,” he declared.
Roxanne knew that Lucian wasn't obliged to love her. However, she still held on to the hope that the man would warm up to her one day. In the past three years of their marriage, she did her best to be a good and caring wife.
Every night, she'd prepare dinner so he could come home to freshly cooked meals. No matter how late it was, she would only go to bed in peace after his return. If he got drunk at social events, she would take care of him meticulously instead of leaving him in someone else's hands. Whenever he got ill or hurt, she would be more worried than anyone else. Every winter, she would switch on the heater and fill the bathtub with hot water for him. In the morning, she'd wake up earlier than usual to warm his clothes up so he wouldn't feel the cold.
Nevertheless, he never loved her, and he never would.
The day before yesterday was Roxanne's birthday, but Lucian went to the hospital to keep Aubree company. It was then that Roxanne finally understood that her one-sided feelings would never be reciprocated. She would never make Lucian fall for her, for his heart belonged to another woman. Thus, Roxanne decided to give up.
Lucian only roused by ten in the morning. The first thing he wanted to do after getting up was to choke Roxanne to her death.
Lucian was the CEO of Farwell Group, known for his acuteness. No one in the corporate world was his match. Thus, he had never fallen for someone else's trap. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to fall for that woman's!
Simmering with anger, he glanced around the room but didn't see Roxanne anywhere. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the document on the bedside table.
“What’s this?”
Lucian's brows furrowed as he picked up the document with the words “Divorce Agreement” printed in bold text on the front page. His gaze narrowed dangerously.
First, she resorted to that despicable trick to make us a real couple, but now she wants a divorce. Ha! How many tricks does she have up her sleeves?
Lucian refused to believe that Roxanne wanted to divorce him for real. Getting to his feet, he put on his clothes and strode downstairs furiously.
“Did you see Roxanne?” he asked the butler, Lance.
Taken aback, Lance replied swiftly, “Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell left home with her luggage before dawn.”
Hearing that, Lucian halted in his tracks in surprise.
Six years later at VR Medical Research Institute, Yartran, Roxanne had just stepped out of her laboratory when her assistant, Linda, told her, “Dr. Jarvis, Professor Lambert needs to talk to you. He wants to see you in his office.”
After staying up the entire night, Roxanne was feeling drowsy. However, upon hearing Linda's words, she snapped out of her daze as her mind cleared.
“Did he say anything? Don't tell me the little ones destroyed the research results again?”
“Apparently,” came Linda's answer. She shot Roxanne a sympathetic look.
Roxanne was an efficient and capable woman. At a young age, she became the mentee of Harvey Lambert, the best professor in the medical world. With her outstanding capabilities, she was never reprimanded for her work. Nevertheless, that didn't stop her from being the scapegoat for her naughty sons.
Linda comforted her, “You spent three days in the laboratory, so Archie and Benny were worried about you. They spent their days bumbling around in Professor Lambert's office. I think he got a few new white strands of hair from the trouble they caused.”
Hearing that, Roxanne felt an incoming headache. She couldn't help but find the situation funny, too.
Six years ago, she left the Farwell residence and headed overseas without hesitation. Initially, she wanted to further her studies but soon discovered she was pregnant. Back then, she was caught in a dilemma on whether she should abort her children. When she arrived at the hospital, she changed her mind, for she couldn't bear to part with her babies. In the end, she kept her children.
Roxanne was pregnant with triplets—two boys and a girl. During her delivery, her baby girl was born without any signs of life due to a lack of oxygen, and only the boys survived. She nicknamed her sons Archie and Benny.
The thought of her genius sons gave Roxanne utter bliss. However, she slumped her shoulders when she recalled she was about to get reprimanded, thanks to the boys.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"The Abandoned Wife". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Chapter 1 A Horrible Death
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Free reading with Title "Her Vengeful Rebirth"
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Free reading with Title "Her Vengeful Rebirth"
00:07
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Chapter 1 A Horrible Death
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Free reading with Title "Her Vengeful Rebirth"
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Free reading with Title "Her Vengeful Rebirth"
00:07
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
In her past life, she was betrayed and killed by those she trusted most. Now, in this life, they are begging for her forgiveness.
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Chapter 1 A Horrible Death
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Chapter 2 Back To When The Nightmare Happened
Calista was awoken by the sound of thunder as she lay in the annexe of the Fairchild Manor.
It was nighttime, and the heavy rain pounded against the white bay window. A flash of lightning shone through the window, casting a bright light on her and the messy bed she was lying on.
She could hear faintly two men talking outside. She felt feverish but still tried to get up…
Suddenly she froze. Wait…Wasn’t she dead?
She knew this better than anyone else – she couldn’t have survived after she pulled out the life support machines.
Her legs had been paralyzed for the past three years too – how were they able to move now?
Calista reached for her legs subconsciously and noticed an emerald ring on her left thumb!
This ring was a present from the Fairchilds upon her engagement, but it was taken away from her when she was eighteen!
The series of shocking revelations made her start to think more clearly.
Heavy rains, a luxurious bungalow room, waking up after being drugged, the men outside…
Could it be that she didn’t die but somehow restarted her life? Did life get restarted on the night when the worst nightmare of her life happened?!
Upon realizing this, her first reaction was not joy but terror.
Because if it was really that day then…the two men talking outside were the two scoundrels who wanted to rape her!
In her previous life, she tried to fight back despite being drugged and managed to use a cell phone to hit one of the men’s heads, but he hit her back and she fainted. Eventually she woke up from the pain of being tortured by them. Now it was happening again, but this time she regained consciousness earlier than the last time.
Calista’s heart started pounding. If everything happened just like the last time, Quincy, together with others, was going to burst into the room to ‘catch her in the act’ in a few moments.
That was how she was completely disgraced in her previous life and had to call off her engagement. If this was her second chance to live, she was going to save herself this time round!
She must get help!
She got up from the bed and immediately collapsed – after being unable to walk for the last three years, she had somehow forgotten how to walk.
The voices outside stopped when they heard her fall. “There’s a noise coming from the room! Is she awake?”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Her Vengeful Rebirth》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Chapter 2 Back To When The Nightmare Happened
Calista was awoken by the sound of thunder as she lay in the annexe of the Fairchild Manor.
It was nighttime, and the heavy rain pounded against the white bay window. A flash of lightning shone through the window, casting a bright light on her and the messy bed she was lying on.
She could hear faintly two men talking outside. She felt feverish but still tried to get up…
Suddenly she froze. Wait…Wasn’t she dead?
She knew this better than anyone else – she couldn’t have survived after she pulled out the life support machines.
Her legs had been paralyzed for the past three years too – how were they able to move now?
Calista reached for her legs subconsciously and noticed an emerald ring on her left thumb!
This ring was a present from the Fairchilds upon her engagement, but it was taken away from her when she was eighteen!
The series of shocking revelations made her start to think more clearly.
Heavy rains, a luxurious bungalow room, waking up after being drugged, the men outside…
Could it be that she didn’t die but somehow restarted her life? Did life get restarted on the night when the worst nightmare of her life happened?!
Upon realizing this, her first reaction was not joy but terror.
Because if it was really that day then…the two men talking outside were the two scoundrels who wanted to rape her!
In her previous life, she tried to fight back despite being drugged and managed to use a cell phone to hit one of the men’s heads, but he hit her back and she fainted. Eventually she woke up from the pain of being tortured by them. Now it was happening again, but this time she regained consciousness earlier than the last time.
Calista’s heart started pounding. If everything happened just like the last time, Quincy, together with others, was going to burst into the room to ‘catch her in the act’ in a few moments.
That was how she was completely disgraced in her previous life and had to call off her engagement. If this was her second chance to live, she was going to save herself this time round!
She must get help!
She got up from the bed and immediately collapsed – after being unable to walk for the last three years, she had somehow forgotten how to walk.
The voices outside stopped when they heard her fall. “There’s a noise coming from the room! Is she awake?”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Her Vengeful Rebirth》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
“Who extracted the bullet for you, Mr. Tristan?”
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:27
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
The little girl was bullied, so she called her uncles. After hearing the news, 8 uncles came to her with 8,000 bodyguards --
Lambridge City, Promenade 1st Villa Area - the Hatcher Mansion.
Today was the Lantern festival. Colorful lights were decorated around the house, giving a touch of warmth to the cold atmosphere of the Hatcher family.
Suddenly, a scream echoed across the mansion.
"Ah-"
Followed by thudding, a large-bellied woman fell from the stairs!
Everyone was surprised and hurried toward her.
Stephen Hatcher, the president of Ador Hatcher Corporation, quickly asked, "Debbie, are you alright?"
The woman's face turned pale when she saw fresh blood trickling down her legs. Horrified, she replied, "Stephen, it hurts… Our baby… Quickly, save our baby!"
The house's madam, Paula Anderson, panicked and asked, "What happened?!"
Debbie looked toward the top of the stairs with tears in her eyes.
Everyone looked up and saw a girl, about three years old, standing at the top of the stairs. Upon seeing everyone's gaze, she hugged the toy rabbit in her arms tightly in fear.
Richard Hatcher roared angrily, "Were you the one that pushed Debbie?!"
The little girl pouted. "It's not me, and I didn't…"
While crying, Debbie begged, "No… Dad, it's not Lilly's fault. She's still young, and she didn't mean it…"
Her words quickly reaffirmed that it was Lilly's fault.
Stephen's eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered, "Lock her in the attic! I'll deal with her once I return!"
The other hurriedly sent Debbie to the hospital while the servants dragged Lilly upstairs.
Even when a shoe fell off, she kept a stubborn face and did not beg or cry for help.
No light or heat could reach the dark and cold attic. The windows squeaked as if a monster would appear at any moment…
Lilly hugged her stuffed bunny tightly and curled up in a corner.
It's so cold…
The truth was she never pushed anyone, but no one believed her.
As it was cold spring weather, the snow and the wind made their way into the attic through the window cracks, piling layers of coldness onto little Lilly.
Soon, an entire day had passed by.
No one cared about Lilly, and no one even knew that Debbie had punished her the day before. She was already in a daze as she had yet to eat anything.
Richard had ordered that she was not allowed to leave until she admitted that it was her fault.
"Mommy…"
Lilly's lips were turning purple from the cold, and she was shivering. She could only close her eyes and mumble, "Mommy… I didn't do anything wrong… It's not my fault…"
She knew that her mother had died from an illness a year ago.
After her mother passed on, her dad found another woman, and soon the woman was pregnant with a baby…
However, the woman was two-faced. She was only nice to Lilly when others were present; otherwise, she would act like a demon punishing her.
Mommy… Lilly thought as she squeezed her toy rabbit's ears before losing consciousness.
Not knowing how long it had been, the door suddenly opened with a loud bang.
Stephen was furious when he picked up the unconscious Lilly, dragging her down the stairs and throwing her outside into the snow!
Lilly shivered from the cold surface and struggled to open her eyes…
"Daddy… I'm hungry…" She muttered.
Stephen scoffed. "You killed Debbie's unborn child, and the first thing you're telling me is that you're hungry?! I can't believe I have such an evil daughter!"
Lilly's eyes were hollow, and she could not speak as she was frozen stiff.
The more Stephen looked at her, the angrier he became. Why is she still acting stubborn despite being at fault? You malicious child!
"It is my fault as a parent that you're behaving this way! Now that you've killed your unborn brother, who knows if you will start murdering people when you grow up? As your father, I must teach you a lesson!"
He looked around and picked up a broom from the corner, snapping the broom head off.
He was going to give Lily a good beat with the broomstick. However, what Stephen didn't anticipate was that he accidentally struck himself.
Lily lifted her head, hoping to plead with her father to spare her. Yet, what she saw was her father's shoulders bearing the two baby ghosts even younger than herself.
Stephen was momentarily perplexed, suddenly feeling exhausted. He believed he might have lost his composure, neglecting to pay attention to the direction of his swing.
Nevertheless, he glared menacingly at Lily once more, preparing to strike her with the stick. Unexpectedly, at that very moment, a fierce gust of wind swept through the area, swirling up the snow from the ground and obscuring his vision.
Despite this, his resolve remained unshaken. If he didn't manage to punish this defiant girl tonight, he would be failing his own yet-to-be-born son.
When the wind eventually subsided, Stephen's eyes burned with fury. He appeared as though he could consume Lily whole, a sight that sent the two baby ghosts on his shoulders into a hasty retreat.
"Lily, I... I'm sorry. Your father is so terrifying," the two ghosts got off Stephen and cowered in the corner. They had been confined to this villa for an extended period, unable to leave, and no one else could perceive their presence. It wasn't until Lily and her family moved in that they discovered this girl could occasionally see them, leading the three of them to become friends who played together.
"It's... it's alright," Lily weakly replied.
"Alright? It's not alright! You've prevented my son from being born! Do you understand your mistake? Do you?" Stephen bellowed furiously.
"It's not me. It was really… not me!" Lilly bit her lips and maintained a stubborn face.
Stephen was getting more furious upon hearing her words. "Then are you saying your stepmother willingly fell down the stairs?! Why would she want to fall after being six months pregnant?!"
He could not help but think back to what happened in the hospital. Debbie was bleeding heavily, and the doctor had declared her situation as critical twice, but even on the brink of death, she insisted on asking him to not blame Lilly!
She said that Lilly was still young when her mother passed away. She was simply afraid that her baby brother might get the attention away from her and did not mean to push her.
Stephen felt angrier as he thought. He beat Lilly while scolding, "You're still trying to deny it! Stop denying it!"
With every sentence, Lilly would get hit by the broomstick.
He was so engrossed in hitting her that he did not even realize that his phone had fallen out of his pocket. When Lilly was severely beaten, he finally stopped, so she lay paralyzed on the snowy ground.
"Stay here and kneel until your stepmother is discharged!"
Stephen tugged his tie after he scolded her and left the broomstick behind before walking away.
He had been feeling irritated recently as his company had been facing a loophole for half a month and had yet to receive help resolving it.
Then today, Debbie fell from the stairs and lost their unborn child, losing the only hope for the Hatcher family.
The consecutive unfortunate events stressed him, and he could not help but vent it all out on Lilly.
Lilly's rabbit toy had already been beaten to pieces. She tried to stand up but fell back onto the snowy ground with a thud…
"Lily, don't sleep! Wake up!" The two baby ghosts kept calling out beside her.
"Lily, have you forgotten what your mom told you earlier? Wake up now!" If Lily didn't wake up soon, she would become just like them. The smaller one of the ghosts couldn't help but cry, but being a ghost, no tears came out even when he cried.
Lily felt so tired, and she really wanted to sleep, but her ghost friends kept telling her to stay awake.
Would I be able to see Mom if I fell asleep?
At that moment, she heard a blurry voice.
"Lilly, call for your uncle! Your uncle is Gilbert Crawford, his phone number is 159xxxxx..."
"Call…" Lilly opened her eyes and noticed the black phone lying in the snow. Her survival instincts kicked in as she desperately crawled toward it.
"159…"
Lilly stuttered and stammered, her stiff fingers struggling to move, and finally, she managed to make the call…
**
Meanwhile, Hugh Crawford lectured at a courtyard house in Clodston, "Another year has passed. Gilbert Crawford, when will you take the test for the Chief Physician role?!"
The eight brothers of the Crawford family looked at each other while Gilbert touched his nose.
Suddenly the old man changed the topic and asked,
"Also, it's been four years, and have you not found your sister?"
The looks on the brothers' faces changed, with their lips pursed. Their indifferent eyes now had a slight hint of sorrow.
Their younger sister, Jean Crawford, was diagnosed with acute promyelocytic leukemia at a young age. Since then, she had been carefully nursed by the Crawford family as she went through blood transfusions, anti-infection treatments, and bone marrow transplants…
However, her condition worsened and even affected her memory.
Then, four years ago, she suddenly went missing.
Gilbert was a physician at the Shercaster Cancer Hospital and was in charge of Jean's treatment.
That day, he had to save a critically ill patient, and it was at that moment… that Jean disappeared.
For the past four years, guilt and regret had been tormenting him. Even with his outstanding medical talent, he had been unable to move forward since then.
The Crawford family had eight sons, and Jean was the only daughter.
After their daughter's disappearance, Bettany suddenly fell ill, and Hugh's temper grew unstable.
A heavy stone lay in the hearts of everyone in the Crawford family, rendering them restless.
The eldest son, Anthony Crawford - the CEO of the Crawford family's business empire - worked day and night tirelessly, causing his health to worsen and requiring him to take daily medication.
The third son, Bryson Crawford - the outstanding pilot of Swift Airlines- failed the psychological tests and had been resting at home for the past four years.
The others…
The study room fell into silence before suddenly, Gilbert's phone rang!
Chapter 2 Get Her Out Of Here
Hugh had his rules, one of which was that phones should be turned off during morning meetings.
Gilbert quickly retrieved his phone and was about to end the call.
Hugh scolded, "Take it!"
Gilbert then coughed. "Dad, it was an unknown number, I…"
Hugh put his teacup aside and ordered, "Take the call and put it on speakers!"
Bryson and Jonas looked pitifully at Gilbert.
Gilbert had no choice but to pick up the call and put it on speakers.
They were taken aback when they heard a small voice.
"Hello… is this uncle? I'm Lilly Hatcher… My mommy is Jean Crawford… Are you my Uncle Gilbert?"
The little girl's voice was weak and indescribably monotonous, like a small robot, with no discernible emotions in her tone.
The looks of the Crawford family changed drastically!
Clack… Hugh's pen cap dropped from his hand.
They could not utter a single sound, as if everyone had their throats strangled.
The child's tender voice sounded again on the other end of the phone.
"Uncle… I'm so cold and hungry… I didn't push my stepmother, but they don't believe me… Daddy dragged me to the gate to kneel… but I'm cold… Uncle, will you help me…"
As she spoke, her voice grew weaker and weaker.
The sound of the snowstorm blowing could still be heard from the other end of the call, but her voice had abruptly stopped.
Gilbert finally got back to his senses and grabbed his phone, holding it close to his mouth as he yelled frantically,
"Hey, Li-Lilly? Where are you? Tell me your location now!"
However, there was no response.
Hugh, panicked, stood up, and his previously rigid and stern look had already gone as if he had aged in an instant.
"Quick! Quickly! Investigate the number and location now!"
**
Lilly passed out before finishing the call and dropped the phone in the snow.
Stephen then returned to look for his phone and saw Lilly lying there, not moving.
He kicked her and snarled, "It'd be better if she's dead!"
Four years ago, he found a woman on the street who was poorly dressed and in bad condition. He took her back to his apartment out of kindness.
After the woman cleaned up, he discovered that she was gorgeous.
She had amnesia and appeared to be confused. As Stephen was enamored by her cuteness, he took care of her.
Like a fool in love, he doted on her, telling her to not force herself to do anything as he cared for her…
Now that Stephen thought about it, he found it revolting.
Who knows if a female beggar like her was taken advantage of when she was wandering about the streets?
Otherwise, why doesn't Lilly have any resemblance to me?
Although suspicious, Stephen never wanted to do a paternity test because if it turned out that he was not the father, he would be the most foolish man in South City!
Stephen grabbed his phone and walked away. He continuously made calls in his warm study room.
"Hello… Mr. Burton, it's me, Stephen! I'm wondering if you are acquainted with the Crawford family from Clodston?"
"Greetings, Mr. Ledger! Happy new year! Are you acquainted with the Crawford family? Oh, my company's just having a minor issue…"
**
The snowstorm outside the study room was intense, and Lilly was still lying on the snow. It was only a matter of time before the day got dark.
She was a little conscious but could no longer force her eyes to open.
She had never cried since her mother died. Even if her father abused her, she never shed a single tear.
Yet, she wanted to cry at that moment.
When she called her uncle, there was no response from the other end.
Do they hate me too? Then no one likes me at all.
What about mommy? If I die and mommy sees me, will she hate me too?
Lilly's lips, turning purple from the cold, were pressed together as she kept thinking.
Mommy… I won't cry… Lilly's a good girl…
Suddenly, she heard a loud noise.
About seven cars arrived at the Hatcher mansion, and a man wearing a black down coat got out of the first car and opened the mansion's gate!
The sudden commotion startled the two baby ghosts, forcing them to hide for the time being.
As there was a massive snowstorm, the snow had already covered Lilly's petite figure.
Gilbert anxiously looked around. On the phone, Lilly said she was kneeling at the gate!
Suddenly his face turned pale as he noticed a small pile of snow at the gate.
He immediately rushed over and shoved the snow away, causing his hands to redden from the cold. Finally, he found a small figure under the snow!
"Lilly?!"
Gilbert hurriedly picked up the young girl, and the moment he saw Lilly's face, he knew that this was their Lilly - her face was a splitting image of their sister when she was young…
Their most beloved and cherished sister's child - Lilly!
Lilly felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace, and the person had even taken off their coat to wrap her around.
Lilly was numb from being frozen for too long, and after feeling an instant of warmth, she still felt bone-chillingly cold, causing her to shiver uncontrollably.
Lilly struggled to open her eyes and finally saw the man before her - he looked somewhat similar to her mother but also different.
Lilly's lips twitched as she asked weakly, "Are you… uncle… I didn't push anyone… uncle…"
At that moment, Lilly was murmuring as she had lost consciousness.
She was like a cold, emotionless robot compared to Gilbert's agitated self.
Gilbert was on the verge of crying.
The young child in his arms was only wearing thin sleepwear - pure cotton autumn clothing - with no padding at all.
Her small face had already turned purple from the cold, and her lips were cracked and turning dark.
Like a frozen sculpture, her tiny figure could not move, making Gilbert afraid that he would break her with a single touch.
"Lilly… Uncle's here, and I'm bringing you home."
Gilbert choked. He could not imagine how Lilly managed to survive independently with her condition.
He was even scared to think she would have died if they arrived later.
Gilbert carefully held Lilly, focusing solely on her. He rushed back to the car.
"Lilly, stay with me." Gilbert's voice turned hoarse as he urged, "Don't sleep… Lilly, can you say something to uncle? Lilly…”
Lilly had already lost consciousness.
Hugh staggered a little as he rushed over. Seeing Gilbert's piled-up clothes, he anxiously asked, "How is she?"
Gilbert was already panicking. "Quick, we must go to the hospital now!"
The Crawford family felt their hearts were in their throats and immediately headed toward the hospital.
Meanwhile, Stephen, who had just received the news of their arrival, hurriedly rushed downstairs with a mixture of excitement and elation on his face.
When the Crawford family was rushing into the mansion, they were stopped by the security guard. Once Anthony revealed his name, the guard quickly went to inform Stephen.
As he was wracking his brains trying to find a way to be acquainted with the Crawford family, Stephen was taken aback by the news!
Although he did not know why the Crawford family suddenly appeared before the mansion, he knew he had a chance as long as they were there.
There's hope for the Hatcher family, after all!
Suddenly, Stephen remembered something and quickly turned to a servant, saying, "Is that deadbeat still lying in the yard? Get her out of here immediately!"
That jinx had cursed her mother to death, and now my company will go bankrupt from her curse too.
Stephen would not allow her to ruin this opportunity to meet with the Crawford family.
Chapter 3 Lilly's Eight Uncles To The Rescue!
Everything happened so fast that the Hatchers had no time to react.
By the time Stephen rushed out, he saw Anthony preparing to get into his car and drive off. However, he had not been in time to see Gilbert brushing the snow off Lilly and picking her up from where she had been kneeling by the gate.
"My goodness! It's Mr. Anthony Crawford!" Stephen plastered a bright smile onto his face and greeted the other cheerfully. "What brings you here? It's an honor to have you visiting our humble abode!"
By then, Richard, Paula, and some of the Hatcher servants had hurried out to join Stephen as well, their faces wreathed in smiles of welcome.
When they saw Anthony's stern, aloof countenance, they became even more fawning and obsequious.
Anthony Crawford was the current head of the Crawford family's business empire and the CEO of Crawford Holdings!
The Crawford family was one of Clodston's four influential families; everyone wanted to butter them up and curry favor.
A true aristocratic family like this with old money and such deep ties to Clodston was rare. The Crawfords were an elusive, mysterious entity; they kept themselves out of the limelight. The only thing anyone in Clodston knew for sure was that the Crawfords had eight sons, but even then, few had even set eyes on them.
Anthony was occasionally featured in the headlines of the financial news, which was why the Hatchers had recognized him.
"Mr. Crawford, please come in! It's freezing out here. We'd love to have you stay a little while if you don't mind such humble surroundings," Richard said enthusiastically.
"Yes, yes, please do come in and have something hot!" Stephen chimed in, smiling.
Now that they were in the presence of a truly distinguished person, all the Hatchers could not help trying to ingratiate themselves with him.
The Ador Hatcher Corporation was in dire straits; for the Hatcher family, this was a catastrophe.
However, just a word from Anthony would revive their flagging fortunes!
If luck favored them, they might even become one of Clodston's top ten influential families…
Anthony's face betrayed no hint of expression; instead, he studied Stephen with keen eyes.
Was this Lilly's father?
Still without expression, Anthony declined Richard's offer coolly and enigmatically. "Very well, Mr. Hatcher and family."
Without another word, he got into his car and drove off.
The Hatchers stood there, confused and dazed, watching him leave.
Paula was the first to speak. "Mr. Crawford said very well… Does that mean he's intending to help us?"
Richard frowned. "Given his expression, I don't think he meant anything complimentary."
Stephen ordered the servants to enlighten him about what had happened earlier.
They related how the Crawfords had shown up en masse at the Hatcher Mansion and taken Lilly away, and that a man in black had stripped off his coat and wrapped it around her, cradling her in his arms. He had also identified himself as her uncle…
When Stephen heard this, he was thunderstruck. Suddenly, everything became terrifyingly clear.
It was common knowledge that the Crawfords had eight sons and a daughter. However, the daughter's health was frail, and she had never appeared in public before.
Did this mean that the woman he had rescued four years ago was the Crawford family's one and only precious daughter?!
The rest of the Hatcher family felt their hearts sinking. How they bitterly regretted their actions!
Paula's lips trembled. "So Jean was the Crawfords' daughter… hurry, we need to go and get Lilly back…"
They would never have forced Lilly to kneel in the snow if they had known!
In fact, they would have treated her like a goddess and worshiped at her feet!
Stephen regretted his actions as well; when he recalled how he had disciplined Lilly so harshly, he felt uneasy.
Angrily he snapped, "How are you going to get her back? Do you think we can walk in and take her away just like that?"
Richard frowned so hard his brow looked like a wrinkled prune. After a long moment of consideration, he said, "Well, regardless, we're still Lilly's blood relations. We're her grandparents, after all! The Crawfords can't deny that, no matter how angry they are. Then again, Lilly did cause Debbie's miscarriage, that's a fact…"
All they had wanted to do was to teach Lilly not to be an irresponsible little liar!
Unfortunately, Stephen had let his temper get the better of him and had disciplined her more severely than he should have…
The Hatchers felt confident that they would be able to clear up any misunderstandings with the Crawfords. All they had to do was to have a satisfactory explanation for everything. Once that was settled, they would be able to look forward to a future of wealth and prestige…
…
Instead of returning to Clodston after rescuing Lilly, the Crawfords went straight to the nearest hospital.
The hitherto vacant VIP suite in South Town's best hospital was now a hive of frantic activity.
No one dared to raise their voices. The atmosphere was extremely tense, punctuated by the sounds of hospital equipment beeping and doctors and nurses hurrying to and fro.
Hugh Crawford paced back and forth with the help of his walking stick. "Why are they still in there?" He muttered fretfully.
Anthony glanced at the time, then gently told his father, "Dad, you should sit down."
Lilly had immediately been whisked off to the emergency room as soon as they reached the hospital. Gilbert had gone with her; up until now, neither of them had emerged.
In the emergency room, Gilbert examined Lilly's bruised body with shaking hands.
Broken bones were the worst thing that could happen in cases of severe frostbite. A more detailed examination revealed that Lily had been badly beaten; in fact, her arms, ribs, and shins had been fractured.
There were numerous patches of frostbite all over her body. Some of the areas were so severely frostbitten they would require surgical intervention.
Lilly was only three or four years old, and she had been made to undergo such torment…
Hot tears stung Gilbert's eyes. Leaning down, he murmured, "Lilly, this is your Uncle Gilbert. Can you hear me? If you can, please hang in there. You'll make it through, I promise…"
Lilly's eyes were tightly closed, but she had the oddest sensation of her body feeling very light and warm all over. It was the first time she had ever felt so comfortable.
Everything was very quiet, except for a voice by her ear that constantly murmured, "Lilly…Lilly dear…little Tulip…Can you see me? Can you hear me?"
Who was this mysterious person?
Lilly tried very hard to open her eyes, but she was unable to do so.
She wanted to reply that she could hear this person talking to her as well, but she could not make a sound, no matter how frantically she tried.
…
It took three hours of surgical procedures before Lilly was out of danger, and the doctors all felt this was a miracle!
The little girl was wheeled into a hospital room, IV tubes plastered all over her body.
Gilbert's face was stony as he handed Anthony the report from Lilly's examination. When the Crawfords read it, they were incensed.
Hugh growled in fury, "A fine, upstanding bunch, these Hatchers! They even had the nerve to lay hands on a three-and-a-half-year-old child!
Anthony had already done a background check on the Hatcher family. In a frosty voice, he replied, "The Hatcher family's business goods are under suspicion of being contraband. The company is in pretty desperate straits. Recently they've been trying to find some point of connection so that we'll help them."
Hugh merely laughed derisively. "Help them? They can count themselves lucky if I don't ruin them entirely!"
The old gentleman was so enraged that he wanted to tear the entire Hatcher family to pieces there and then.
"Don't worry, Dad," Anthony answered. "They won't last long."
Hugh bit his lower lip and fell silent. After a while, he murmured, "Then how about Jean…what's happened to her…?"
Anthony did not say anything, merely stayed silent.
Clodston and South Town were around 1200 miles apart.
Four years ago, Jean had somehow found her way to South Town, seriously ill and having lost her memory. Stephen had found her, and taken her home.
She had almost died giving birth to Lilly but miraculously recovered and held on for another two years before succumbing to her illness, leaving Lilly alone in the world.
The Crawford brothers' beloved sister had died quietly in some remote town without a nod to her status or even a mention of her name…
Anthony's fists clenched tightly as his anger grew; the expression on his face became even stonier.
Hugh did not dare probe any further; he was afraid he would not be able to handle the truth.
Gilbert asked, "Why would they beat Lilly like that?"
Anthony replied in a voice as cold as ice, "Stephen Hatcher's wife, Debbie, fell downstairs and had a miscarriage. Stephen believed that Lilly pushed her."
The other Crawfords could not help frowning at this.
While this discussion was taking place, the Hatchers had finally tracked Lilly to the hospital.
Anthony's assistant hurriedly entered the room and said in low voice, "Mr. Anthony, the Hatchers are here. They want to see their granddaughter…"
Anthony gave a scornful bark of laughter, then ordered, "Turn off the heating outside on this floor and open the windows. Let them wait."
**
Stephen, Richard, and Paula waited outside on the top floor corridor for a very long time.
The VIP suites on this level were located inside an access-controlled door; the Hatchers were in the outer area, so they were unable to go in.
Anthony's assistant had arrived earlier, asking them to wait for a while, then had left. The Hatchers had not seen him since.
Paula grumbled, "Why won't they let us in? Lilly's our granddaughter, after all! Why would they make us wait outside here?"
Stephen snapped, "Oh, just wait!"
He had beaten Lilly more severely than intended; it was understandable that the Crawfords would be angry.
However, the Hatchers soon realized that something was amiss. The corridor was rapidly getting colder. Not only that, their waiting area was beside the windows, and the frosty winter wind blew in, causing them to shrink away and shiver from the cold!
"This weather is dreadful! Nobody can wait around like this!" Paula, who had been pampered and sheltered her entire life, could not take it anymore.
"Stephen, you'd better find someone and ask what's going on!" Richard agreed, frowning heavily.
If the Crawfords were angry, deliberately making the Hatchers wait for a while was understandable. However, they had already been here for half an hour; that was a bit too long.
No one would be able to stand waiting in such bitterly cold weather.
...
Click to Read More Now 👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇
Lambridge City, Promenade 1st Villa Area - the Hatcher Mansion.
Today was the Lantern festival. Colorful lights were decorated around the house, giving a touch of warmth to the cold atmosphere of the Hatcher family.
Suddenly, a scream echoed across the mansion.
"Ah-"
Followed by thudding, a large-bellied woman fell from the stairs!
Everyone was surprised and hurried toward her.
Stephen Hatcher, the president of Ador Hatcher Corporation, quickly asked, "Debbie, are you alright?"
The woman's face turned pale when she saw fresh blood trickling down her legs. Horrified, she replied, "Stephen, it hurts… Our baby… Quickly, save our baby!"
The house's madam, Paula Anderson, panicked and asked, "What happened?!"
Debbie looked toward the top of the stairs with tears in her eyes.
Everyone looked up and saw a girl, about three years old, standing at the top of the stairs. Upon seeing everyone's gaze, she hugged the toy rabbit in her arms tightly in fear.
Richard Hatcher roared angrily, "Were you the one that pushed Debbie?!"
The little girl pouted. "It's not me, and I didn't…"
While crying, Debbie begged, "No… Dad, it's not Lilly's fault. She's still young, and she didn't mean it…"
Her words quickly reaffirmed that it was Lilly's fault.
Stephen's eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered, "Lock her in the attic! I'll deal with her once I return!"
The other hurriedly sent Debbie to the hospital while the servants dragged Lilly upstairs.
Even when a shoe fell off, she kept a stubborn face and did not beg or cry for help.
No light or heat could reach the dark and cold attic. The windows squeaked as if a monster would appear at any moment…
Lilly hugged her stuffed bunny tightly and curled up in a corner.
It's so cold…
The truth was she never pushed anyone, but no one believed her.
As it was cold spring weather, the snow and the wind made their way into the attic through the window cracks, piling layers of coldness onto little Lilly.
Soon, an entire day had passed by.
No one cared about Lilly, and no one even knew that Debbie had punished her the day before. She was already in a daze as she had yet to eat anything.
Richard had ordered that she was not allowed to leave until she admitted that it was her fault.
"Mommy…"
Lilly's lips were turning purple from the cold, and she was shivering. She could only close her eyes and mumble, "Mommy… I didn't do anything wrong… It's not my fault…"
She knew that her mother had died from an illness a year ago.
After her mother passed on, her dad found another woman, and soon the woman was pregnant with a baby…
However, the woman was two-faced. She was only nice to Lilly when others were present; otherwise, she would act like a demon punishing her.
Mommy… Lilly thought as she squeezed her toy rabbit's ears before losing consciousness.
Not knowing how long it had been, the door suddenly opened with a loud bang.
Stephen was furious when he picked up the unconscious Lilly, dragging her down the stairs and throwing her outside into the snow!
Lilly shivered from the cold surface and struggled to open her eyes…
"Daddy… I'm hungry…" She muttered.
Stephen scoffed. "You killed Debbie's unborn child, and the first thing you're telling me is that you're hungry?! I can't believe I have such an evil daughter!"
Lilly's eyes were hollow, and she could not speak as she was frozen stiff.
The more Stephen looked at her, the angrier he became. Why is she still acting stubborn despite being at fault? You malicious child!
"It is my fault as a parent that you're behaving this way! Now that you've killed your unborn brother, who knows if you will start murdering people when you grow up? As your father, I must teach you a lesson!"
He looked around and picked up a broom from the corner, snapping the broom head off.
He was going to give Lily a good beat with the broomstick. However, what Stephen didn't anticipate was that he accidentally struck himself.
Lily lifted her head, hoping to plead with her father to spare her. Yet, what she saw was her father's shoulders bearing the two baby ghosts even younger than herself.
Stephen was momentarily perplexed, suddenly feeling exhausted. He believed he might have lost his composure, neglecting to pay attention to the direction of his swing.
Nevertheless, he glared menacingly at Lily once more, preparing to strike her with the stick. Unexpectedly, at that very moment, a fierce gust of wind swept through the area, swirling up the snow from the ground and obscuring his vision.
Despite this, his resolve remained unshaken. If he didn't manage to punish this defiant girl tonight, he would be failing his own yet-to-be-born son.
When the wind eventually subsided, Stephen's eyes burned with fury. He appeared as though he could consume Lily whole, a sight that sent the two baby ghosts on his shoulders into a hasty retreat.
"Lily, I... I'm sorry. Your father is so terrifying," the two ghosts got off Stephen and cowered in the corner. They had been confined to this villa for an extended period, unable to leave, and no one else could perceive their presence. It wasn't until Lily and her family moved in that they discovered this girl could occasionally see them, leading the three of them to become friends who played together.
"It's... it's alright," Lily weakly replied.
"Alright? It's not alright! You've prevented my son from being born! Do you understand your mistake? Do you?" Stephen bellowed furiously.
"It's not me. It was really… not me!" Lilly bit her lips and maintained a stubborn face.
Stephen was getting more furious upon hearing her words. "Then are you saying your stepmother willingly fell down the stairs?! Why would she want to fall after being six months pregnant?!"
He could not help but think back to what happened in the hospital. Debbie was bleeding heavily, and the doctor had declared her situation as critical twice, but even on the brink of death, she insisted on asking him to not blame Lilly!
She said that Lilly was still young when her mother passed away. She was simply afraid that her baby brother might get the attention away from her and did not mean to push her.
Stephen felt angrier as he thought. He beat Lilly while scolding, "You're still trying to deny it! Stop denying it!"
With every sentence, Lilly would get hit by the broomstick.
He was so engrossed in hitting her that he did not even realize that his phone had fallen out of his pocket. When Lilly was severely beaten, he finally stopped, so she lay paralyzed on the snowy ground.
"Stay here and kneel until your stepmother is discharged!"
Stephen tugged his tie after he scolded her and left the broomstick behind before walking away.
He had been feeling irritated recently as his company had been facing a loophole for half a month and had yet to receive help resolving it.
Then today, Debbie fell from the stairs and lost their unborn child, losing the only hope for the Hatcher family.
The consecutive unfortunate events stressed him, and he could not help but vent it all out on Lilly.
Lilly's rabbit toy had already been beaten to pieces. She tried to stand up but fell back onto the snowy ground with a thud…
"Lily, don't sleep! Wake up!" The two baby ghosts kept calling out beside her.
"Lily, have you forgotten what your mom told you earlier? Wake up now!" If Lily didn't wake up soon, she would become just like them. The smaller one of the ghosts couldn't help but cry, but being a ghost, no tears came out even when he cried.
Lily felt so tired, and she really wanted to sleep, but her ghost friends kept telling her to stay awake.
Would I be able to see Mom if I fell asleep?
At that moment, she heard a blurry voice.
"Lilly, call for your uncle! Your uncle is Gilbert Crawford, his phone number is 159xxxxx..."
"Call…" Lilly opened her eyes and noticed the black phone lying in the snow. Her survival instincts kicked in as she desperately crawled toward it.
"159…"
Lilly stuttered and stammered, her stiff fingers struggling to move, and finally, she managed to make the call…
**
Meanwhile, Hugh Crawford lectured at a courtyard house in Clodston, "Another year has passed. Gilbert Crawford, when will you take the test for the Chief Physician role?!"
The eight brothers of the Crawford family looked at each other while Gilbert touched his nose.
Suddenly the old man changed the topic and asked,
"Also, it's been four years, and have you not found your sister?"
The looks on the brothers' faces changed, with their lips pursed. Their indifferent eyes now had a slight hint of sorrow.
Their younger sister, Jean Crawford, was diagnosed with acute promyelocytic leukemia at a young age. Since then, she had been carefully nursed by the Crawford family as she went through blood transfusions, anti-infection treatments, and bone marrow transplants…
However, her condition worsened and even affected her memory.
Then, four years ago, she suddenly went missing.
Gilbert was a physician at the Shercaster Cancer Hospital and was in charge of Jean's treatment.
That day, he had to save a critically ill patient, and it was at that moment… that Jean disappeared.
For the past four years, guilt and regret had been tormenting him. Even with his outstanding medical talent, he had been unable to move forward since then.
The Crawford family had eight sons, and Jean was the only daughter.
After their daughter's disappearance, Bettany suddenly fell ill, and Hugh's temper grew unstable.
A heavy stone lay in the hearts of everyone in the Crawford family, rendering them restless.
The eldest son, Anthony Crawford - the CEO of the Crawford family's business empire - worked day and night tirelessly, causing his health to worsen and requiring him to take daily medication.
The third son, Bryson Crawford - the outstanding pilot of Swift Airlines- failed the psychological tests and had been resting at home for the past four years.
The others…
The study room fell into silence before suddenly, Gilbert's phone rang!
Chapter 2 Get Her Out Of Here
Hugh had his rules, one of which was that phones should be turned off during morning meetings.
Gilbert quickly retrieved his phone and was about to end the call.
Hugh scolded, "Take it!"
Gilbert then coughed. "Dad, it was an unknown number, I…"
Hugh put his teacup aside and ordered, "Take the call and put it on speakers!"
Bryson and Jonas looked pitifully at Gilbert.
Gilbert had no choice but to pick up the call and put it on speakers.
They were taken aback when they heard a small voice.
"Hello… is this uncle? I'm Lilly Hatcher… My mommy is Jean Crawford… Are you my Uncle Gilbert?"
The little girl's voice was weak and indescribably monotonous, like a small robot, with no discernible emotions in her tone.
The looks of the Crawford family changed drastically!
Clack… Hugh's pen cap dropped from his hand.
They could not utter a single sound, as if everyone had their throats strangled.
The child's tender voice sounded again on the other end of the phone.
"Uncle… I'm so cold and hungry… I didn't push my stepmother, but they don't believe me… Daddy dragged me to the gate to kneel… but I'm cold… Uncle, will you help me…"
As she spoke, her voice grew weaker and weaker.
The sound of the snowstorm blowing could still be heard from the other end of the call, but her voice had abruptly stopped.
Gilbert finally got back to his senses and grabbed his phone, holding it close to his mouth as he yelled frantically,
"Hey, Li-Lilly? Where are you? Tell me your location now!"
However, there was no response.
Hugh, panicked, stood up, and his previously rigid and stern look had already gone as if he had aged in an instant.
"Quick! Quickly! Investigate the number and location now!"
**
Lilly passed out before finishing the call and dropped the phone in the snow.
Stephen then returned to look for his phone and saw Lilly lying there, not moving.
He kicked her and snarled, "It'd be better if she's dead!"
Four years ago, he found a woman on the street who was poorly dressed and in bad condition. He took her back to his apartment out of kindness.
After the woman cleaned up, he discovered that she was gorgeous.
She had amnesia and appeared to be confused. As Stephen was enamored by her cuteness, he took care of her.
Like a fool in love, he doted on her, telling her to not force herself to do anything as he cared for her…
Now that Stephen thought about it, he found it revolting.
Who knows if a female beggar like her was taken advantage of when she was wandering about the streets?
Otherwise, why doesn't Lilly have any resemblance to me?
Although suspicious, Stephen never wanted to do a paternity test because if it turned out that he was not the father, he would be the most foolish man in South City!
Stephen grabbed his phone and walked away. He continuously made calls in his warm study room.
"Hello… Mr. Burton, it's me, Stephen! I'm wondering if you are acquainted with the Crawford family from Clodston?"
"Greetings, Mr. Ledger! Happy new year! Are you acquainted with the Crawford family? Oh, my company's just having a minor issue…"
**
The snowstorm outside the study room was intense, and Lilly was still lying on the snow. It was only a matter of time before the day got dark.
She was a little conscious but could no longer force her eyes to open.
She had never cried since her mother died. Even if her father abused her, she never shed a single tear.
Yet, she wanted to cry at that moment.
When she called her uncle, there was no response from the other end.
Do they hate me too? Then no one likes me at all.
What about mommy? If I die and mommy sees me, will she hate me too?
Lilly's lips, turning purple from the cold, were pressed together as she kept thinking.
Mommy… I won't cry… Lilly's a good girl…
Suddenly, she heard a loud noise.
About seven cars arrived at the Hatcher mansion, and a man wearing a black down coat got out of the first car and opened the mansion's gate!
The sudden commotion startled the two baby ghosts, forcing them to hide for the time being.
As there was a massive snowstorm, the snow had already covered Lilly's petite figure.
Gilbert anxiously looked around. On the phone, Lilly said she was kneeling at the gate!
Suddenly his face turned pale as he noticed a small pile of snow at the gate.
He immediately rushed over and shoved the snow away, causing his hands to redden from the cold. Finally, he found a small figure under the snow!
"Lilly?!"
Gilbert hurriedly picked up the young girl, and the moment he saw Lilly's face, he knew that this was their Lilly - her face was a splitting image of their sister when she was young…
Their most beloved and cherished sister's child - Lilly!
Lilly felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace, and the person had even taken off their coat to wrap her around.
Lilly was numb from being frozen for too long, and after feeling an instant of warmth, she still felt bone-chillingly cold, causing her to shiver uncontrollably.
Lilly struggled to open her eyes and finally saw the man before her - he looked somewhat similar to her mother but also different.
Lilly's lips twitched as she asked weakly, "Are you… uncle… I didn't push anyone… uncle…"
At that moment, Lilly was murmuring as she had lost consciousness.
She was like a cold, emotionless robot compared to Gilbert's agitated self.
Gilbert was on the verge of crying.
The young child in his arms was only wearing thin sleepwear - pure cotton autumn clothing - with no padding at all.
Her small face had already turned purple from the cold, and her lips were cracked and turning dark.
Like a frozen sculpture, her tiny figure could not move, making Gilbert afraid that he would break her with a single touch.
"Lilly… Uncle's here, and I'm bringing you home."
Gilbert choked. He could not imagine how Lilly managed to survive independently with her condition.
He was even scared to think she would have died if they arrived later.
Gilbert carefully held Lilly, focusing solely on her. He rushed back to the car.
"Lilly, stay with me." Gilbert's voice turned hoarse as he urged, "Don't sleep… Lilly, can you say something to uncle? Lilly…”
Lilly had already lost consciousness.
Hugh staggered a little as he rushed over. Seeing Gilbert's piled-up clothes, he anxiously asked, "How is she?"
Gilbert was already panicking. "Quick, we must go to the hospital now!"
The Crawford family felt their hearts were in their throats and immediately headed toward the hospital.
Meanwhile, Stephen, who had just received the news of their arrival, hurriedly rushed downstairs with a mixture of excitement and elation on his face.
When the Crawford family was rushing into the mansion, they were stopped by the security guard. Once Anthony revealed his name, the guard quickly went to inform Stephen.
As he was wracking his brains trying to find a way to be acquainted with the Crawford family, Stephen was taken aback by the news!
Although he did not know why the Crawford family suddenly appeared before the mansion, he knew he had a chance as long as they were there.
There's hope for the Hatcher family, after all!
Suddenly, Stephen remembered something and quickly turned to a servant, saying, "Is that deadbeat still lying in the yard? Get her out of here immediately!"
That jinx had cursed her mother to death, and now my company will go bankrupt from her curse too.
Stephen would not allow her to ruin this opportunity to meet with the Crawford family.
Chapter 3 Lilly's Eight Uncles To The Rescue!
Everything happened so fast that the Hatchers had no time to react.
By the time Stephen rushed out, he saw Anthony preparing to get into his car and drive off. However, he had not been in time to see Gilbert brushing the snow off Lilly and picking her up from where she had been kneeling by the gate.
"My goodness! It's Mr. Anthony Crawford!" Stephen plastered a bright smile onto his face and greeted the other cheerfully. "What brings you here? It's an honor to have you visiting our humble abode!"
By then, Richard, Paula, and some of the Hatcher servants had hurried out to join Stephen as well, their faces wreathed in smiles of welcome.
When they saw Anthony's stern, aloof countenance, they became even more fawning and obsequious.
Anthony Crawford was the current head of the Crawford family's business empire and the CEO of Crawford Holdings!
The Crawford family was one of Clodston's four influential families; everyone wanted to butter them up and curry favor.
A true aristocratic family like this with old money and such deep ties to Clodston was rare. The Crawfords were an elusive, mysterious entity; they kept themselves out of the limelight. The only thing anyone in Clodston knew for sure was that the Crawfords had eight sons, but even then, few had even set eyes on them.
Anthony was occasionally featured in the headlines of the financial news, which was why the Hatchers had recognized him.
"Mr. Crawford, please come in! It's freezing out here. We'd love to have you stay a little while if you don't mind such humble surroundings," Richard said enthusiastically.
"Yes, yes, please do come in and have something hot!" Stephen chimed in, smiling.
Now that they were in the presence of a truly distinguished person, all the Hatchers could not help trying to ingratiate themselves with him.
The Ador Hatcher Corporation was in dire straits; for the Hatcher family, this was a catastrophe.
However, just a word from Anthony would revive their flagging fortunes!
If luck favored them, they might even become one of Clodston's top ten influential families…
Anthony's face betrayed no hint of expression; instead, he studied Stephen with keen eyes.
Was this Lilly's father?
Still without expression, Anthony declined Richard's offer coolly and enigmatically. "Very well, Mr. Hatcher and family."
Without another word, he got into his car and drove off.
The Hatchers stood there, confused and dazed, watching him leave.
Paula was the first to speak. "Mr. Crawford said very well… Does that mean he's intending to help us?"
Richard frowned. "Given his expression, I don't think he meant anything complimentary."
Stephen ordered the servants to enlighten him about what had happened earlier.
They related how the Crawfords had shown up en masse at the Hatcher Mansion and taken Lilly away, and that a man in black had stripped off his coat and wrapped it around her, cradling her in his arms. He had also identified himself as her uncle…
When Stephen heard this, he was thunderstruck. Suddenly, everything became terrifyingly clear.
It was common knowledge that the Crawfords had eight sons and a daughter. However, the daughter's health was frail, and she had never appeared in public before.
Did this mean that the woman he had rescued four years ago was the Crawford family's one and only precious daughter?!
The rest of the Hatcher family felt their hearts sinking. How they bitterly regretted their actions!
Paula's lips trembled. "So Jean was the Crawfords' daughter… hurry, we need to go and get Lilly back…"
They would never have forced Lilly to kneel in the snow if they had known!
In fact, they would have treated her like a goddess and worshiped at her feet!
Stephen regretted his actions as well; when he recalled how he had disciplined Lilly so harshly, he felt uneasy.
Angrily he snapped, "How are you going to get her back? Do you think we can walk in and take her away just like that?"
Richard frowned so hard his brow looked like a wrinkled prune. After a long moment of consideration, he said, "Well, regardless, we're still Lilly's blood relations. We're her grandparents, after all! The Crawfords can't deny that, no matter how angry they are. Then again, Lilly did cause Debbie's miscarriage, that's a fact…"
All they had wanted to do was to teach Lilly not to be an irresponsible little liar!
Unfortunately, Stephen had let his temper get the better of him and had disciplined her more severely than he should have…
The Hatchers felt confident that they would be able to clear up any misunderstandings with the Crawfords. All they had to do was to have a satisfactory explanation for everything. Once that was settled, they would be able to look forward to a future of wealth and prestige…
…
Instead of returning to Clodston after rescuing Lilly, the Crawfords went straight to the nearest hospital.
The hitherto vacant VIP suite in South Town's best hospital was now a hive of frantic activity.
No one dared to raise their voices. The atmosphere was extremely tense, punctuated by the sounds of hospital equipment beeping and doctors and nurses hurrying to and fro.
Hugh Crawford paced back and forth with the help of his walking stick. "Why are they still in there?" He muttered fretfully.
Anthony glanced at the time, then gently told his father, "Dad, you should sit down."
Lilly had immediately been whisked off to the emergency room as soon as they reached the hospital. Gilbert had gone with her; up until now, neither of them had emerged.
In the emergency room, Gilbert examined Lilly's bruised body with shaking hands.
Broken bones were the worst thing that could happen in cases of severe frostbite. A more detailed examination revealed that Lily had been badly beaten; in fact, her arms, ribs, and shins had been fractured.
There were numerous patches of frostbite all over her body. Some of the areas were so severely frostbitten they would require surgical intervention.
Lilly was only three or four years old, and she had been made to undergo such torment…
Hot tears stung Gilbert's eyes. Leaning down, he murmured, "Lilly, this is your Uncle Gilbert. Can you hear me? If you can, please hang in there. You'll make it through, I promise…"
Lilly's eyes were tightly closed, but she had the oddest sensation of her body feeling very light and warm all over. It was the first time she had ever felt so comfortable.
Everything was very quiet, except for a voice by her ear that constantly murmured, "Lilly…Lilly dear…little Tulip…Can you see me? Can you hear me?"
Who was this mysterious person?
Lilly tried very hard to open her eyes, but she was unable to do so.
She wanted to reply that she could hear this person talking to her as well, but she could not make a sound, no matter how frantically she tried.
…
It took three hours of surgical procedures before Lilly was out of danger, and the doctors all felt this was a miracle!
The little girl was wheeled into a hospital room, IV tubes plastered all over her body.
Gilbert's face was stony as he handed Anthony the report from Lilly's examination. When the Crawfords read it, they were incensed.
Hugh growled in fury, "A fine, upstanding bunch, these Hatchers! They even had the nerve to lay hands on a three-and-a-half-year-old child!
Anthony had already done a background check on the Hatcher family. In a frosty voice, he replied, "The Hatcher family's business goods are under suspicion of being contraband. The company is in pretty desperate straits. Recently they've been trying to find some point of connection so that we'll help them."
Hugh merely laughed derisively. "Help them? They can count themselves lucky if I don't ruin them entirely!"
The old gentleman was so enraged that he wanted to tear the entire Hatcher family to pieces there and then.
"Don't worry, Dad," Anthony answered. "They won't last long."
Hugh bit his lower lip and fell silent. After a while, he murmured, "Then how about Jean…what's happened to her…?"
Anthony did not say anything, merely stayed silent.
Clodston and South Town were around 1200 miles apart.
Four years ago, Jean had somehow found her way to South Town, seriously ill and having lost her memory. Stephen had found her, and taken her home.
She had almost died giving birth to Lilly but miraculously recovered and held on for another two years before succumbing to her illness, leaving Lilly alone in the world.
The Crawford brothers' beloved sister had died quietly in some remote town without a nod to her status or even a mention of her name…
Anthony's fists clenched tightly as his anger grew; the expression on his face became even stonier.
Hugh did not dare probe any further; he was afraid he would not be able to handle the truth.
Gilbert asked, "Why would they beat Lilly like that?"
Anthony replied in a voice as cold as ice, "Stephen Hatcher's wife, Debbie, fell downstairs and had a miscarriage. Stephen believed that Lilly pushed her."
The other Crawfords could not help frowning at this.
While this discussion was taking place, the Hatchers had finally tracked Lilly to the hospital.
Anthony's assistant hurriedly entered the room and said in low voice, "Mr. Anthony, the Hatchers are here. They want to see their granddaughter…"
Anthony gave a scornful bark of laughter, then ordered, "Turn off the heating outside on this floor and open the windows. Let them wait."
**
Stephen, Richard, and Paula waited outside on the top floor corridor for a very long time.
The VIP suites on this level were located inside an access-controlled door; the Hatchers were in the outer area, so they were unable to go in.
Anthony's assistant had arrived earlier, asking them to wait for a while, then had left. The Hatchers had not seen him since.
Paula grumbled, "Why won't they let us in? Lilly's our granddaughter, after all! Why would they make us wait outside here?"
Stephen snapped, "Oh, just wait!"
He had beaten Lilly more severely than intended; it was understandable that the Crawfords would be angry.
However, the Hatchers soon realized that something was amiss. The corridor was rapidly getting colder. Not only that, their waiting area was beside the windows, and the frosty winter wind blew in, causing them to shrink away and shiver from the cold!
"This weather is dreadful! Nobody can wait around like this!" Paula, who had been pampered and sheltered her entire life, could not take it anymore.
"Stephen, you'd better find someone and ask what's going on!" Richard agreed, frowning heavily.
If the Crawfords were angry, deliberately making the Hatchers wait for a while was understandable. However, they had already been here for half an hour; that was a bit too long.
No one would be able to stand waiting in such bitterly cold weather.
...
Click to Read More Now 👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇
00:14
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
😭He caused the tragic death of her family and left her with countless debts, "If you knew that the girl from twenty years ago was me, would you regret it?"😿
There was a funeral at Westburgh Cemetery.
Jean Eyer was dressed in black and stood quietly among the crowd as her late father's friends came to her to express their condolences.
Someone said in a low tone, "My condolences, Ms. Eyer."
Jean wiped her tears and thanked the mourner.
A month ago, Eyer Group wound up and shuttered. Furthermore, her father suffered a heart attack and passed away.
In an instant, the once prominent Eyer family was gone.
Despite her family's downfall, people still mourned her loss and did not dare to look down on her.
It was because she was not only the daughter of the Eyer family but the wife of a man who conquered the business world and was feared by all. He was the revered president of Royden Group, Edgar Royden.
The funeral proceeded until noon, but Edgar still did not show up. When the funeral was about to end, an inconspicuous Bentley traveled into the cemetery.
Then, the driver got out and opened the passenger door. Edgar stepped out of the car dressed in a pressed tailored suit and shiny polished leather shoes. He had a handsome face with well-formed facial features. However, his eyes were cold.
This was Jean's first time seeing Edgar since marrying him two years ago. It was ironic that she finally saw him again at her father's funeral.
While all the mourners brought flowers and other gifts, Edgar came empty-handed.
"Edgar." What was even more shocking was that a sultry woman in a short red dress came out of his car and held his arm. "Do I have to go in too?"
Edgar's expression softened slightly as he looked at her. He unfurled her fingers from his arm and said, "Wait for me in the car."
"Okay." The woman smiled and stood on tiptoes to kiss his cheek.
That scene was akin to a hard slap on Jean's face.
They were now at her father's funeral. That woman not only disrespected Jean's father by wearing red, but she also kissed Jean's husband with all the mourners watching.
Thus, Jean clenched her fists and struggled to maintain her usual composure. Meanwhile, Edgar walked onto the steps toward her.
Soon, he turned to meet her gaze. Edgar stood at five feet nine inches tall and looked down at her intimidatingly. "What's wrong? Have you turned mute in the past two years?"
"What do you want?" Jean sensed that he did not come here with good intentions.
"What do I want?" Edgar's gaze turned cold. They seemed chillier than the snow and wind outside the hall. "Isn't it obvious? I'm here to pay my respect to my dear father-in-law."
He continued to look down at Jean.
Jean's long hair had reached her waist. Edgar could not deny that she had grown even more alluring than two years ago. If she was not his enemy's daughter, perhaps they would have a happy marriage.
Or they would never marry each other.
After all, he married her solely to seek revenge against Gary Eyer.
"Everyone, leave us."
All the mourners acted promptly on Edgar's order and left the hall. No one dared to object or offend the president of Royden Group.
Once the last person left the hall, Jean felt Edgar gripping her wrist painfully. He gripped it so hard that he almost dislocated it. Then, he dragged her forcefully into a room and shut the door.
…
An hour later, Edgar put on his suit jacket and left the memorial hall without a hint of emotion on his face.
The woman who had been waiting outside all this while rushed to welcome him. She held his hand and said gently, "Edgar, how was it? Have you dealt with the problem?"
"Yes," Edgar answered flatly as he held her hand and walked down the steps. "it is all over."
Gigi could hear the resignation in his voice but did not dare to ask questions. She glanced behind with a hint of fear in her eyes.
I hope it is truly over this time.
Chapter 2 Divorce
Jean adjusted her clothes in the room.
She looked up at her father's gray photo and remembered Edgar's cruel words.
"I married you to seek revenge against your disgusting father. Now that he is dead, and you're the only one left, it is your turn to pay for his crimes."
Jean was physically and mentally exhausted. She kneeled on the floor and could not stop tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Dad, I've failed you…"
That day, the news of the Eyer family's overnight downfall became the headline of various major newspapers. The following morning, a piece of entertainment news trended on the Internet!
As Jean was still grieving the loss of her father, a group of people barged into her home in the countryside and moved her furniture out of the house.
Jean's eyes were still swollen from crying as she went downstairs to find out what was causing the loud noises. Her housekeeper, Brigid Lang, rushed to her and said, "Madam! A group of people suddenly barged in and moved things from the house. I can't stop them!"
Jean became alert and stopped one of the people. The man was trying to move a large antique porcelain vase from the foyer. "What are you doing? I'll call the police to arrest you for trespassing!"
"Trespassing? Doesn't this house belong to Mr. Royden? We are acting under his instruction to move everything in the house. I apologize if we've disturbed you."
Jean was stunned and suddenly remembered something. Although my father purchased this house for me as my marital home, I made Edgar the sole owner of this house as a sign of my trust in him.
What is Edgar up to now?
Jean took out her phone to call Edgar and to ask what was going on. However, the phone vibrated, causing her to accidentally press on a notification and open the news.
Edgar Royden, president of Royden Group, announced through an interview that he would be marrying Ms. Gigi Reece, a rookie actress. It is reported that Mr. Royden has divorced Ms. Jean Eyer.
Jean gripped her phone tightly. Divorce? Why am I not aware that I have divorced?
"Madam, what… What should we do?" Brigid panicked as things got out of hand.
Mr. Royden refuses to show Madam even a little mercy. She is his wife, after all. Why does he have to be so cruel?
"Call the police! Call the police now!" Jean finally ordered after remaining silent for a while. It is the only way for me to see Edgar!
Chapter 3 Mr. Royden Will Not See You
Jean finished recording her statement at the police station and sat dispirited in a chair. She had waited for two hours, but Edgar did not show up. Instead, it was his lawyer who came.
The lawyer put down his briefcase and sat opposite Jean before handing her a few documents. "Ms. Eyer, Mr. Royden said if you sign this divorce agreement immediately, he will gift you the apartment at Westlake Mount."
Although the lawyer spoke gently, he still kept a professional distance.
Jean felt heartbroken as she looked at the words 'Divorce Agreement' written in block letters on the document.
She suddenly laughed. Who would have known he would be this impatient to divorce?
The lawyer noticed Jean still hadn't touched the pen and took out a few more documents from his briefcase. He gave them to Jean and explained, "These documents contain detailed information on Mr. Royden and your properties. Both of you do not have shared properties. The apartment at Westlake Mount is a compassionate gift from Mr. Royden. Furthermore, this document shows Mr. Royen's equity split was last year. It means Eyer's Group's debt is your sole responsibility and not shared in this marriage. Therefore, Royden Group has no liability in this."
Then, the lawyer took out another series of documents listing shares, residential properties, credit cards, and so on.
Jean's heart sank. She finally realized it was all part of Edgar's plan. He had devised and calculated everything thoroughly.
Furthermore, every step of his plan was flawless.
One can't deny that he is intelligent. Otherwise, my father wouldn't have been impressed by his capabilities and arranged for me to marry him.
Despite his young age, Edgar managed to amass wealth for Royden Group and made it a leading company in Westburgh.
My father wanted to choose the best man for me. He saw Edgar as a courageous and handsome young man with an incredible mind for business. Within a few years, Edgar raised his family from bankruptcy and created his business empire.
Furthermore, he escaped unscathed after Eyer Group went bankrupt.
I wonder if dad ever expected this.
Jean shuddered in fear as she thought about Edgar's plan. At the same time, her heart sank.
Edgar did not even have to appear in person to divorce and ruin her. He made her struggle helplessly.
Jean clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down. Then, she placed the documents on the table and asked, "Where is Edgar?"
"Mr. Royden is busy accompanying his fiancée to select her wedding dress. He has given me full authority in all matters concerning divorce. Thus, you can talk to me if you have any questions."
"I only wish to meet Edgar. I'm even willing to forgo the apartment if he agrees to meet." Jean looked straight at the young lawyer, who was careful not to reveal Edgar's whereabouts.
The lawyer repeated emotionlessly. "I'm sorry, Ms. Eyer. Mr. Royden will not see you."
"Haha."
Jean chuckled as if everything was within her expectation. She closed the document folder and dug her nail into her palm. "In that case, I won't sign this divorce agreement. If he dares to marry Gigi, I will sue him for bigamy."
"Ms. Eyer!"
The lawyer planned to persuade Jean to sign. However, he could not bear to speak when he saw the grief and determination in her eyes.
"I believe Edgar will never marry Gigi unless the divorce is settled." Jean looked up calmly. "So, tell me where he is."
The lawyer considered before revealing the truth. "Mr. Royden will be at Luminance Club at seven o'clock tonight to meet with the president of Phoenix Properties. Once Mr. Royden finishes the negotiation, I will help you to arrange…"
However, Jean interrupted him. "No need. Some matters can only be resolved directly between him and me."
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Edgar's Relentless Pursue for The Love of His Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
There was a funeral at Westburgh Cemetery.
Jean Eyer was dressed in black and stood quietly among the crowd as her late father's friends came to her to express their condolences.
Someone said in a low tone, "My condolences, Ms. Eyer."
Jean wiped her tears and thanked the mourner.
A month ago, Eyer Group wound up and shuttered. Furthermore, her father suffered a heart attack and passed away.
In an instant, the once prominent Eyer family was gone.
Despite her family's downfall, people still mourned her loss and did not dare to look down on her.
It was because she was not only the daughter of the Eyer family but the wife of a man who conquered the business world and was feared by all. He was the revered president of Royden Group, Edgar Royden.
The funeral proceeded until noon, but Edgar still did not show up. When the funeral was about to end, an inconspicuous Bentley traveled into the cemetery.
Then, the driver got out and opened the passenger door. Edgar stepped out of the car dressed in a pressed tailored suit and shiny polished leather shoes. He had a handsome face with well-formed facial features. However, his eyes were cold.
This was Jean's first time seeing Edgar since marrying him two years ago. It was ironic that she finally saw him again at her father's funeral.
While all the mourners brought flowers and other gifts, Edgar came empty-handed.
"Edgar." What was even more shocking was that a sultry woman in a short red dress came out of his car and held his arm. "Do I have to go in too?"
Edgar's expression softened slightly as he looked at her. He unfurled her fingers from his arm and said, "Wait for me in the car."
"Okay." The woman smiled and stood on tiptoes to kiss his cheek.
That scene was akin to a hard slap on Jean's face.
They were now at her father's funeral. That woman not only disrespected Jean's father by wearing red, but she also kissed Jean's husband with all the mourners watching.
Thus, Jean clenched her fists and struggled to maintain her usual composure. Meanwhile, Edgar walked onto the steps toward her.
Soon, he turned to meet her gaze. Edgar stood at five feet nine inches tall and looked down at her intimidatingly. "What's wrong? Have you turned mute in the past two years?"
"What do you want?" Jean sensed that he did not come here with good intentions.
"What do I want?" Edgar's gaze turned cold. They seemed chillier than the snow and wind outside the hall. "Isn't it obvious? I'm here to pay my respect to my dear father-in-law."
He continued to look down at Jean.
Jean's long hair had reached her waist. Edgar could not deny that she had grown even more alluring than two years ago. If she was not his enemy's daughter, perhaps they would have a happy marriage.
Or they would never marry each other.
After all, he married her solely to seek revenge against Gary Eyer.
"Everyone, leave us."
All the mourners acted promptly on Edgar's order and left the hall. No one dared to object or offend the president of Royden Group.
Once the last person left the hall, Jean felt Edgar gripping her wrist painfully. He gripped it so hard that he almost dislocated it. Then, he dragged her forcefully into a room and shut the door.
…
An hour later, Edgar put on his suit jacket and left the memorial hall without a hint of emotion on his face.
The woman who had been waiting outside all this while rushed to welcome him. She held his hand and said gently, "Edgar, how was it? Have you dealt with the problem?"
"Yes," Edgar answered flatly as he held her hand and walked down the steps. "it is all over."
Gigi could hear the resignation in his voice but did not dare to ask questions. She glanced behind with a hint of fear in her eyes.
I hope it is truly over this time.
Chapter 2 Divorce
Jean adjusted her clothes in the room.
She looked up at her father's gray photo and remembered Edgar's cruel words.
"I married you to seek revenge against your disgusting father. Now that he is dead, and you're the only one left, it is your turn to pay for his crimes."
Jean was physically and mentally exhausted. She kneeled on the floor and could not stop tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Dad, I've failed you…"
That day, the news of the Eyer family's overnight downfall became the headline of various major newspapers. The following morning, a piece of entertainment news trended on the Internet!
As Jean was still grieving the loss of her father, a group of people barged into her home in the countryside and moved her furniture out of the house.
Jean's eyes were still swollen from crying as she went downstairs to find out what was causing the loud noises. Her housekeeper, Brigid Lang, rushed to her and said, "Madam! A group of people suddenly barged in and moved things from the house. I can't stop them!"
Jean became alert and stopped one of the people. The man was trying to move a large antique porcelain vase from the foyer. "What are you doing? I'll call the police to arrest you for trespassing!"
"Trespassing? Doesn't this house belong to Mr. Royden? We are acting under his instruction to move everything in the house. I apologize if we've disturbed you."
Jean was stunned and suddenly remembered something. Although my father purchased this house for me as my marital home, I made Edgar the sole owner of this house as a sign of my trust in him.
What is Edgar up to now?
Jean took out her phone to call Edgar and to ask what was going on. However, the phone vibrated, causing her to accidentally press on a notification and open the news.
Edgar Royden, president of Royden Group, announced through an interview that he would be marrying Ms. Gigi Reece, a rookie actress. It is reported that Mr. Royden has divorced Ms. Jean Eyer.
Jean gripped her phone tightly. Divorce? Why am I not aware that I have divorced?
"Madam, what… What should we do?" Brigid panicked as things got out of hand.
Mr. Royden refuses to show Madam even a little mercy. She is his wife, after all. Why does he have to be so cruel?
"Call the police! Call the police now!" Jean finally ordered after remaining silent for a while. It is the only way for me to see Edgar!
Chapter 3 Mr. Royden Will Not See You
Jean finished recording her statement at the police station and sat dispirited in a chair. She had waited for two hours, but Edgar did not show up. Instead, it was his lawyer who came.
The lawyer put down his briefcase and sat opposite Jean before handing her a few documents. "Ms. Eyer, Mr. Royden said if you sign this divorce agreement immediately, he will gift you the apartment at Westlake Mount."
Although the lawyer spoke gently, he still kept a professional distance.
Jean felt heartbroken as she looked at the words 'Divorce Agreement' written in block letters on the document.
She suddenly laughed. Who would have known he would be this impatient to divorce?
The lawyer noticed Jean still hadn't touched the pen and took out a few more documents from his briefcase. He gave them to Jean and explained, "These documents contain detailed information on Mr. Royden and your properties. Both of you do not have shared properties. The apartment at Westlake Mount is a compassionate gift from Mr. Royden. Furthermore, this document shows Mr. Royen's equity split was last year. It means Eyer's Group's debt is your sole responsibility and not shared in this marriage. Therefore, Royden Group has no liability in this."
Then, the lawyer took out another series of documents listing shares, residential properties, credit cards, and so on.
Jean's heart sank. She finally realized it was all part of Edgar's plan. He had devised and calculated everything thoroughly.
Furthermore, every step of his plan was flawless.
One can't deny that he is intelligent. Otherwise, my father wouldn't have been impressed by his capabilities and arranged for me to marry him.
Despite his young age, Edgar managed to amass wealth for Royden Group and made it a leading company in Westburgh.
My father wanted to choose the best man for me. He saw Edgar as a courageous and handsome young man with an incredible mind for business. Within a few years, Edgar raised his family from bankruptcy and created his business empire.
Furthermore, he escaped unscathed after Eyer Group went bankrupt.
I wonder if dad ever expected this.
Jean shuddered in fear as she thought about Edgar's plan. At the same time, her heart sank.
Edgar did not even have to appear in person to divorce and ruin her. He made her struggle helplessly.
Jean clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down. Then, she placed the documents on the table and asked, "Where is Edgar?"
"Mr. Royden is busy accompanying his fiancée to select her wedding dress. He has given me full authority in all matters concerning divorce. Thus, you can talk to me if you have any questions."
"I only wish to meet Edgar. I'm even willing to forgo the apartment if he agrees to meet." Jean looked straight at the young lawyer, who was careful not to reveal Edgar's whereabouts.
The lawyer repeated emotionlessly. "I'm sorry, Ms. Eyer. Mr. Royden will not see you."
"Haha."
Jean chuckled as if everything was within her expectation. She closed the document folder and dug her nail into her palm. "In that case, I won't sign this divorce agreement. If he dares to marry Gigi, I will sue him for bigamy."
"Ms. Eyer!"
The lawyer planned to persuade Jean to sign. However, he could not bear to speak when he saw the grief and determination in her eyes.
"I believe Edgar will never marry Gigi unless the divorce is settled." Jean looked up calmly. "So, tell me where he is."
The lawyer considered before revealing the truth. "Mr. Royden will be at Luminance Club at seven o'clock tonight to meet with the president of Phoenix Properties. Once Mr. Royden finishes the negotiation, I will help you to arrange…"
However, Jean interrupted him. "No need. Some matters can only be resolved directly between him and me."
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Edgar's Relentless Pursue for The Love of His Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:21
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
👊😡A penniless tramp became a live-in son-in-law. Then he handed his bank card to his wife, who, however, was shocked by the 100M dollars in his account.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 Infidelity
“Alex Jefferson, effective immediately, you are no longer employed here. Take off your uniform and leave!”
Alex stepped into the security office where James Langdon, the manager, was lounging in his chair. The manager was sitting behind the desk, puffing on his cigarette as he directed a contemptuous glance at Alex.
Stunned, Alex frowned and asked, “You're firing me? Why?”
“Why?” James burst out laughing. “Don't you know that your wife's infidelity is the talk of the town? Four Seas Corporation is the top company in Nebula City. We value our reputation more than anything. Your personal affairs have seriously damaged the reputation of our company!”
Alex was taken completely off guard. His face contorted into a scowl as he retorted, “She cheated on me? No way! James, don't even suggest such a thing! If you dislike me, then just get straight to the point. Why do you have to be so despicable as to accuse my wife of something she didn't do?”
James flashed a smug grin. “Dislike you? Who are you for me to waste my time spreading rumors about your wife?”
Alex clenched his fists as he snarled, “A few days ago, I came to your office to request a day off so that I could attend the parent-teacher meeting at my son's kindergarten. However, when I arrived, I stumbled across you and the receptionist in the midst of something. It seems that you have been harboring a grudge against me ever since. Is that correct? That's why you want to get rid of me.”
James' smile froze. He clenched his jaw and spat, “Shut up! Yes, I want you gone! Who do you think you are to fight against me? I can fire you anytime!”
A smirk played on his lips as he continued, “I didn't fabricate that rumor, by the way. It's common knowledge in Nebula City that she and Walt Wallace are involved romantically. You don't seem to be aware of it, do you? Have you been too focused on your job? Ask someone else if you don't believe me.”
Alex fixed a menacing glare upon James, his expression darkening with a growing sense of animosity.
Then he took two steps forward.
Slap, slap!
Without warning, he gave James two tight slaps.
“I will leave as you wish, James, but you must prepare my wages accordingly. I expect that my wages will be ready for me when I come back to collect them later today!”
With that, he spun on his heels and left.
“H-Hey!” Fuming with rage, James held his reddened cheek and bellowed, “How dare you strike me? Stop there! I'm going to make you pay for this!”
Alex didn't bother looking back and strode out of the office.
He was done arguing with James.
The moment he stepped out of the building, Alex spotted a few of his coworkers giving him suspicious looks, causing him to furrow his brows.
“Did you hear about the thing between his wife and Mr. Wallace?”
“Of course. I think everyone in the city knows about it. As a live-in son-in-law, he doesn't have any rights. He cannot even stop his wife from cheating on him.”
“Oh, things like that happens. Look at him. He's certainly not the sharpest tool in the shed, so it's not surprising that Heather would do that. Mr. Wallace is handsome and rich.”
“I heard that Heather Jennings is the prettiest woman in Nebula City. This serves as a lesson to us that we shouldn't seek a gorgeous wife if we are not wealthy or capable enough. Otherwise, we would have to suffer and show up to work with a broken heart, just like Alex did.”
To everyone, Alex had already been betrayed by his wife.
Those who were familiar with him felt bad for him and gave him their heartfelt sympathies, while those who were unacquainted with him cast him scornful looks.
Alex surveyed the crowd frostily. His fists were clenched so tightly that the veins in his hands were bulging, unveiling his intense anger.
Alex's gaze was too terrifying that everyone dared not provoke him further and hurried into the building to get to work.
Heather Jennings, what did you do? After marrying into your family, I've been doing my very best to be loyal to the family. I have done my best to treat you with respect and kindness. Is this how I am rewarded for my loyalty and dedication?
Alex's eyes turned red as rage coursed through his veins.
He pulled out his phone and called his wife, Heather.
Ring, ring, ring...
It took a while for the call to be picked up.
“I'm busy. What’s the matter?” Heather's icy voice rang out.
“Where are you?” Alex demanded, trying hard to tamp down his fury.
“I'm at work,” Heather lied.
“Really? I'll head over to your office now!” Alex responded coldly.
Heather was at a loss for words.
“Heather, tell him to come to Room 354 at Hyatt Hotel right away!” Suddenly, Carmen Garnet's voice could be heard. She was his mother-in-law, and it was obvious she had overheard their conversation.
“Mom, why would you ask him to come?” Heather sounded anxious.
She was flustered. Despite the mounting resentment she had toward Alex, she had once loved him deeply. Otherwise, she wouldn't have made the decision to marry him in the first place.
However, Alex's performance for the past few years had left her feeling completely disheartened and despondent.
She had wanted to steel her nerve before facing Alex and discussing the divorce this evening in the comfort of their home.
Alas, she had no idea Wallace would spread the news on purpose.
Carmen seemed to be standing next to Heather, for her voice was loud and clear. “He should come so you can end things with him in front of everyone!”
Hearing that, Alex ended the call and made his way to Hyatt Hotel on his electric scooter.
His company was located nearby the hotel, so he arrived swiftly after departing from their office.
He pushed the door to the VIP room open to see the Jenningses inside.
Heather's grandmother, Demi Jennings, her mother, Carmen, her younger brother, Lucas Jennings, her cousin, Jacob Jennings, and many other family members were present.
It appears that the Jenningses have gathered for an important meeting that they neglected to inform me about. However, I'm not going to dwell on that since Heather's attitude is more important.
His eyes were red as he fixed them on Heather, who was seated in the middle of the room.
Heather seemed to be avoiding his gaze, while the rest cast mocking glances at him.
He had been betrayed by his wife, and the news had been shared with malicious intent until the whole community knew it.
“You're here. Good. Head to the Civil Affairs Bureau and begin the process of filing for a divorce,” Carmen said straightforwardly.
Alex's gaze was unwavering as he stared intently at Heather. After taking a deep breath to compose himself, he asked angrily, “Heather, why did you do this to me? Why did you betray my trust and our marriage?”
Chapter 2 Thirty Million
Heather replied, “I didn't betray... Forget it. Yes, I betrayed you. Let's get a divorce today.”
Once she uttered those words, Lucas immediately interjected with a sneer of contempt, “My sister did the right thing by divorcing you and deciding to get together Mr. Wallace. If she were to stay with you, she would be throwing away her opportunities!”
“Mr. Wallace?” Alex snorted icily. “Walt Wallace, who went to the same university we did? That rich scion?”
Heather exhaled. “Yes, it's him.”
“Alex, if Heather agrees to be Mr. Wallace’s girlfriend, he'll come up with thirty million for the Jennings family! You can't even come up with five thousand, yet you have the cheek to come here when you can't even keep your wife? If I were you, I would rather die than face the humiliation!” Jacob mocked.
Alex held back his fury and looked at Heather. “Is that true?”
Heather nodded. “Yes.”
Alex let out a snort of laughter. “Heather! I can't believe you agreed to be his girlfriend for only thirty million. Are you seriously going to do that?”
Tears brimmed in Heather's eyes.
She gritted her teeth and retorted, “I have no choice! That money is too important to our family! You said “only”? Can you fork out the money? The Jennings family has been framed, and we're on the verge of bankruptcy. Can you fork out thirty million to help us? Of course, you can't. You don't have it. Walt is the only one willing to offer assistance on the condition that I accompany him for three days. If you could provide for the family, would another man set his sights on your wife? I had no choice because you, my husband, can do nothing to help us out of the situation!”
Alex's body trembled as a pained look crossed his face.
Oh, I see. Heather's right. She must be disappointed that I've chosen to do nothing over the past few years. However, I have my own reasons.
Heather grew increasingly frustrated and aggrieved.
Tears streamed down her cheeks as she continued, “When we were both in university, you were so confident and sure of yourself that I thought you were the most self-assured and capable man in the world. I can still remember the sparkle of ambition in your eyes. But now, living with me seems to have knocked all the spirit and enthusiasm out of you. I wanted to find you a good job, but you insisted on working as a security guard at Four Seas Corporation. Whenever I talked about our future and our dreams, you never seemed interested at all. You can even take insults of other people without any reaction! What happened to the young man I fell in love with, who was so ambitious and full of life?”
Alex parted his lips, wanting nothing more than to tell her that he was capable of finding a solution to their family's current difficulty.
Being a security guard at Four Seas Corporation was only part of his plan.
He was the rightful heir of the Jefferson family, who possessed a considerable amount of power and influence in the city of Lumenopolis.
To him, thirty million was nothing.
However, he couldn't tell Heather the truth, for he was still keeping a low profile, having been abandoned by his family.
Eight years ago, the Jefferson family suffered a huge blow. His father went missing, and his mother was killed by his aunt. After that, he was hunted down by his cruel aunt.
In the end, he took refuge in Nebula City, but his internal injuries were too severe.
To avoid getting killed by the Jeffersons, he kept a low profile and managed to scrape together a living by taking on part-time work and studying hard until he earned a place in a university.
After graduating from university, he became the live-in son-in-law of the Jennings family.
He wanted to delay exacting revenge until he had fully recovered.
As for the thirty million that the Jenningses required, Alex could easily afford it.
He was given an internationally recognized black credit card by his father prior to his mysterious disappearance.
He had never used it, as he didn't want his aunt to discover his whereabouts.
All the while, he had been keeping his composure in the face of the insults and the criticism from James and the Jenningses.
However, at that moment, he didn't feel like enduring anymore, seeing that his wife was about to leave him.
“I'll have the lawyer prepare our divorce papers today. It was me who initiated the divorce, so I will compensate you with a million. I think it's time for you to go now,” Heather said firmly, then took a deep breath and wiped away her tears.
“Heather, you want thirty million, right? I'll give it to you!” Alex said with determination as he met Heather's gaze.
Hearing that, everyone laughed gaily as though they had just heard a joke.
“Oh, dear, this is so funny!”
“Do you know how much thirty million is?”
“Have you lost your mind?”
Everyone began to ridicule him, their barbs becoming increasingly cutting and caustic.
Carmen even shouted for him to get out, as he had embarrassed them.
“I can really give you thirty million!” Alex stared intently into Heather's eyes, ignoring the others' jeers.
“Enough!” Heather chided, disappointment filling her eyes. “Alex, this is not like you. You may have done nothing significant in the past few years, but you've never pretended to be someone you weren't. Your actions today are unacceptable. Don't worry. I won't accompany Walt before our divorce. To make up for it, I promise to give you one million when our divorce is finalized so you can marry an innocent girl and have a good life.”
With that, she shoved Alex away and stormed out of the room.
The Jenningses were filled with glee when they saw how upset Alex appeared.
Heather, you're my wife. I won't let anyone lay their hands on you!
Alex clenched his fists as determination flashed across his eyes.
After leaving the hotel, he saw Heather and her family attempting to get a taxi by the side of the road. He went to them.
Right then, a Cadillac pulled up in front of them.
The door was opened, and a handsome young man stepped out.
He was none other than Walt Wallace, the eldest son of the Wallace family.
Chapter 3 A Number from Eight Years Ago
“Heather, where are you headed? I can give you a ride,” Walt offered, grinning at Heather.
He went to the same university as Heather and Alex.
Back then, Heather was the prettiest girl on campus. Walt pursued her for four years, but Alex won her heart in the end.
He was furious to learn that Heather ended up marrying Alex, who had nothing under his name.
For the past few years, he had been harboring a grudge and had finally begun planning his revenge.
“Mr. Wallace!”
“Mr. Wallace!”
Carmen and Lucas started flattering him eagerly.
However, Heather said coldly, “Stop putting on an act, Walt. Don't worry. I'll come to you tomorrow. I hope you'll keep your word when the time comes.”
Walt attempted to suppress his rage in the face of Heather's cold demeanor. He reached out and grasped her hand, looking her directly in the eye. “Heather, it's been so long. Can't you see how much I still care for you?”
Shocked, Heather tried to jerk her hand away, but Walt refused to relinquish his hold on her.
Alex happened to witness this when he walked over to them. Fury blazed in his eyes as he demanded, “Let go of her!”
Walt turned over his shoulder to see Alex. A mocking glint appeared in his eyes as he remarked, “Oh, isn't this our smart class rep? Why do you look like so upset?”
“I said, let her go!” Alex warned. He was on the verge of losing control.
Heather grew increasingly flustered. She tried to pull her hand back from his grasp as Alex approached. “Let me go!”
Her wrist was hurting, as Walt's grip was too tight.
“Heather, you're going to be mine tomorrow. Why can't I hold your hand?” Walt asked menacingly as he fixed his gaze on Heather.
Heather felt torn. For the Jennings family's sake, she had no right to reject him.
However, she was also deeply concerned for Alex.
She was still hesitating when Alex took action.
The man stepped forward and delivered a punch to Walt's face.
“Ow!” Walt shrieked in pain and dropped to the ground.
Heather, Carmen, and Lucas were flabbergasted.
Following their nuptials, Heather found Alex to be quite a shy individual.
The mere sight of Alex losing his temper was enough to make her heart race wildly.
“What have you done?” Lucas hurried over to help Walt up. “Do you think you can bear the responsibility of beating Mr. Wallace up?”
“How dare you?” Carmen delivered a stinging slap to Alex's face. “Get on your knees and apologize to Mr. Wallace right now!”
Alex glared at Carmen as he balled up his fists.
“Why? Do you want to hit me?” Carmen gave him another forceful slap.
“Hey!” Alex stepped forward instinctively, unable to suppress his anger.
His fierce expression was so intimidating that Carmen could not maintain her composure, and she took a step back in terror.
Heather blocked Alex's path and retorted, “What are you trying to do? Are you really going to hit my mom? Hit me instead if you dare!”
Alex felt himself trembling in the face of her anger, and the previously intimidating aura he had projected disappeared into thin air.
He slumped his shoulders in dejection.
“How dare you yell at me? Just wait. I'll definitely punish you!” Carmen became emboldened, her arrogance growing with each passing moment as she realized that Alex no longer had any power to intimidate her.
“Are you okay?” Heather turned around to ask Walt.
“I'm fine. I'll let this slide for your sake,” Walt replied, wiping the blood from the corner of his lips. There was a menacing look in his eyes, but it vanished in an instant. He turned to Heather and said, “Heather, if you divorce him, I will be honored to have you as my wife. I'm not trying to insult you by asking you to spend three days with me. I did that because I wanted to prove my feelings to you.”
Heather was disgusted to see Walt's look.
She tamped down her discomfort and flashed a polite smile.
“Mr. Wallace, don't worry. I will make sure Heather divorces him today!” Carmen promised, feeling a flush of happiness.
If Walt marries my daughter, my daughter will be entering into a life of wealth and privilege. No one will dare to threaten us or try to intimidate us anymore!
Walt gave a proud nod.
He then shot Alex a look and provoked, “My dear class rep, I'm going to hold a grand wedding for Heather tomorrow. Won't you come and give us your blessings?”
“Don't worry. I'll definitely be there!” Alex sneered as a cruel glint appeared in his eyes. “By then, you'll get on your knees and beg for my forgiveness!”
“Beg for your forgiveness? Are you serious? Who do you think you are that I would ask you to spare me?”
“You were the one who deliberately spread rumors about my wife betraying me, right?”
“We'll see each other tomorrow. Our university mates and I will be eagerly awaiting your arrival,” Walt responded with a chuckle, without explicitly admitting or denying that. He then turned to leave in his car.
Heather looked at Alex, disappointment evident in her eyes.
Despite knowing Walt's character well, she couldn't lash out at him, as she needed his help.
Suddenly, a taxi rolled up to the curb, and Heather eagerly stepped off the sidewalk to wave it down. She didn't even glance back at Carmen and Lucas as she opened the door and got in.
Clearly, she was in a foul mood.
Carmen glared at Alex, her voice rising with every word. “How dare you yell at me? I'll make sure you pay for this!” With that, she grabbed her son's hand and hailed a taxi to leave.
Alex whipped out a cigarette. After lighting it, he took a puff as a vicious glare appeared in his eyes. He spun around and stalked to his electric scooter.
Walt, since you refuse to back down, don't blame me for being ruthless.
With that thought in mind, he dialed a number he hadn't dialed in eight years.
“It's me, Charlie,” Alex said when the call was connected.
“Mr. Jefferson! I can't believe you've finally called after eight years!” An old man's excited voice rang out from the other end of the line.
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 Infidelity
“Alex Jefferson, effective immediately, you are no longer employed here. Take off your uniform and leave!”
Alex stepped into the security office where James Langdon, the manager, was lounging in his chair. The manager was sitting behind the desk, puffing on his cigarette as he directed a contemptuous glance at Alex.
Stunned, Alex frowned and asked, “You're firing me? Why?”
“Why?” James burst out laughing. “Don't you know that your wife's infidelity is the talk of the town? Four Seas Corporation is the top company in Nebula City. We value our reputation more than anything. Your personal affairs have seriously damaged the reputation of our company!”
Alex was taken completely off guard. His face contorted into a scowl as he retorted, “She cheated on me? No way! James, don't even suggest such a thing! If you dislike me, then just get straight to the point. Why do you have to be so despicable as to accuse my wife of something she didn't do?”
James flashed a smug grin. “Dislike you? Who are you for me to waste my time spreading rumors about your wife?”
Alex clenched his fists as he snarled, “A few days ago, I came to your office to request a day off so that I could attend the parent-teacher meeting at my son's kindergarten. However, when I arrived, I stumbled across you and the receptionist in the midst of something. It seems that you have been harboring a grudge against me ever since. Is that correct? That's why you want to get rid of me.”
James' smile froze. He clenched his jaw and spat, “Shut up! Yes, I want you gone! Who do you think you are to fight against me? I can fire you anytime!”
A smirk played on his lips as he continued, “I didn't fabricate that rumor, by the way. It's common knowledge in Nebula City that she and Walt Wallace are involved romantically. You don't seem to be aware of it, do you? Have you been too focused on your job? Ask someone else if you don't believe me.”
Alex fixed a menacing glare upon James, his expression darkening with a growing sense of animosity.
Then he took two steps forward.
Slap, slap!
Without warning, he gave James two tight slaps.
“I will leave as you wish, James, but you must prepare my wages accordingly. I expect that my wages will be ready for me when I come back to collect them later today!”
With that, he spun on his heels and left.
“H-Hey!” Fuming with rage, James held his reddened cheek and bellowed, “How dare you strike me? Stop there! I'm going to make you pay for this!”
Alex didn't bother looking back and strode out of the office.
He was done arguing with James.
The moment he stepped out of the building, Alex spotted a few of his coworkers giving him suspicious looks, causing him to furrow his brows.
“Did you hear about the thing between his wife and Mr. Wallace?”
“Of course. I think everyone in the city knows about it. As a live-in son-in-law, he doesn't have any rights. He cannot even stop his wife from cheating on him.”
“Oh, things like that happens. Look at him. He's certainly not the sharpest tool in the shed, so it's not surprising that Heather would do that. Mr. Wallace is handsome and rich.”
“I heard that Heather Jennings is the prettiest woman in Nebula City. This serves as a lesson to us that we shouldn't seek a gorgeous wife if we are not wealthy or capable enough. Otherwise, we would have to suffer and show up to work with a broken heart, just like Alex did.”
To everyone, Alex had already been betrayed by his wife.
Those who were familiar with him felt bad for him and gave him their heartfelt sympathies, while those who were unacquainted with him cast him scornful looks.
Alex surveyed the crowd frostily. His fists were clenched so tightly that the veins in his hands were bulging, unveiling his intense anger.
Alex's gaze was too terrifying that everyone dared not provoke him further and hurried into the building to get to work.
Heather Jennings, what did you do? After marrying into your family, I've been doing my very best to be loyal to the family. I have done my best to treat you with respect and kindness. Is this how I am rewarded for my loyalty and dedication?
Alex's eyes turned red as rage coursed through his veins.
He pulled out his phone and called his wife, Heather.
Ring, ring, ring...
It took a while for the call to be picked up.
“I'm busy. What’s the matter?” Heather's icy voice rang out.
“Where are you?” Alex demanded, trying hard to tamp down his fury.
“I'm at work,” Heather lied.
“Really? I'll head over to your office now!” Alex responded coldly.
Heather was at a loss for words.
“Heather, tell him to come to Room 354 at Hyatt Hotel right away!” Suddenly, Carmen Garnet's voice could be heard. She was his mother-in-law, and it was obvious she had overheard their conversation.
“Mom, why would you ask him to come?” Heather sounded anxious.
She was flustered. Despite the mounting resentment she had toward Alex, she had once loved him deeply. Otherwise, she wouldn't have made the decision to marry him in the first place.
However, Alex's performance for the past few years had left her feeling completely disheartened and despondent.
She had wanted to steel her nerve before facing Alex and discussing the divorce this evening in the comfort of their home.
Alas, she had no idea Wallace would spread the news on purpose.
Carmen seemed to be standing next to Heather, for her voice was loud and clear. “He should come so you can end things with him in front of everyone!”
Hearing that, Alex ended the call and made his way to Hyatt Hotel on his electric scooter.
His company was located nearby the hotel, so he arrived swiftly after departing from their office.
He pushed the door to the VIP room open to see the Jenningses inside.
Heather's grandmother, Demi Jennings, her mother, Carmen, her younger brother, Lucas Jennings, her cousin, Jacob Jennings, and many other family members were present.
It appears that the Jenningses have gathered for an important meeting that they neglected to inform me about. However, I'm not going to dwell on that since Heather's attitude is more important.
His eyes were red as he fixed them on Heather, who was seated in the middle of the room.
Heather seemed to be avoiding his gaze, while the rest cast mocking glances at him.
He had been betrayed by his wife, and the news had been shared with malicious intent until the whole community knew it.
“You're here. Good. Head to the Civil Affairs Bureau and begin the process of filing for a divorce,” Carmen said straightforwardly.
Alex's gaze was unwavering as he stared intently at Heather. After taking a deep breath to compose himself, he asked angrily, “Heather, why did you do this to me? Why did you betray my trust and our marriage?”
Chapter 2 Thirty Million
Heather replied, “I didn't betray... Forget it. Yes, I betrayed you. Let's get a divorce today.”
Once she uttered those words, Lucas immediately interjected with a sneer of contempt, “My sister did the right thing by divorcing you and deciding to get together Mr. Wallace. If she were to stay with you, she would be throwing away her opportunities!”
“Mr. Wallace?” Alex snorted icily. “Walt Wallace, who went to the same university we did? That rich scion?”
Heather exhaled. “Yes, it's him.”
“Alex, if Heather agrees to be Mr. Wallace’s girlfriend, he'll come up with thirty million for the Jennings family! You can't even come up with five thousand, yet you have the cheek to come here when you can't even keep your wife? If I were you, I would rather die than face the humiliation!” Jacob mocked.
Alex held back his fury and looked at Heather. “Is that true?”
Heather nodded. “Yes.”
Alex let out a snort of laughter. “Heather! I can't believe you agreed to be his girlfriend for only thirty million. Are you seriously going to do that?”
Tears brimmed in Heather's eyes.
She gritted her teeth and retorted, “I have no choice! That money is too important to our family! You said “only”? Can you fork out the money? The Jennings family has been framed, and we're on the verge of bankruptcy. Can you fork out thirty million to help us? Of course, you can't. You don't have it. Walt is the only one willing to offer assistance on the condition that I accompany him for three days. If you could provide for the family, would another man set his sights on your wife? I had no choice because you, my husband, can do nothing to help us out of the situation!”
Alex's body trembled as a pained look crossed his face.
Oh, I see. Heather's right. She must be disappointed that I've chosen to do nothing over the past few years. However, I have my own reasons.
Heather grew increasingly frustrated and aggrieved.
Tears streamed down her cheeks as she continued, “When we were both in university, you were so confident and sure of yourself that I thought you were the most self-assured and capable man in the world. I can still remember the sparkle of ambition in your eyes. But now, living with me seems to have knocked all the spirit and enthusiasm out of you. I wanted to find you a good job, but you insisted on working as a security guard at Four Seas Corporation. Whenever I talked about our future and our dreams, you never seemed interested at all. You can even take insults of other people without any reaction! What happened to the young man I fell in love with, who was so ambitious and full of life?”
Alex parted his lips, wanting nothing more than to tell her that he was capable of finding a solution to their family's current difficulty.
Being a security guard at Four Seas Corporation was only part of his plan.
He was the rightful heir of the Jefferson family, who possessed a considerable amount of power and influence in the city of Lumenopolis.
To him, thirty million was nothing.
However, he couldn't tell Heather the truth, for he was still keeping a low profile, having been abandoned by his family.
Eight years ago, the Jefferson family suffered a huge blow. His father went missing, and his mother was killed by his aunt. After that, he was hunted down by his cruel aunt.
In the end, he took refuge in Nebula City, but his internal injuries were too severe.
To avoid getting killed by the Jeffersons, he kept a low profile and managed to scrape together a living by taking on part-time work and studying hard until he earned a place in a university.
After graduating from university, he became the live-in son-in-law of the Jennings family.
He wanted to delay exacting revenge until he had fully recovered.
As for the thirty million that the Jenningses required, Alex could easily afford it.
He was given an internationally recognized black credit card by his father prior to his mysterious disappearance.
He had never used it, as he didn't want his aunt to discover his whereabouts.
All the while, he had been keeping his composure in the face of the insults and the criticism from James and the Jenningses.
However, at that moment, he didn't feel like enduring anymore, seeing that his wife was about to leave him.
“I'll have the lawyer prepare our divorce papers today. It was me who initiated the divorce, so I will compensate you with a million. I think it's time for you to go now,” Heather said firmly, then took a deep breath and wiped away her tears.
“Heather, you want thirty million, right? I'll give it to you!” Alex said with determination as he met Heather's gaze.
Hearing that, everyone laughed gaily as though they had just heard a joke.
“Oh, dear, this is so funny!”
“Do you know how much thirty million is?”
“Have you lost your mind?”
Everyone began to ridicule him, their barbs becoming increasingly cutting and caustic.
Carmen even shouted for him to get out, as he had embarrassed them.
“I can really give you thirty million!” Alex stared intently into Heather's eyes, ignoring the others' jeers.
“Enough!” Heather chided, disappointment filling her eyes. “Alex, this is not like you. You may have done nothing significant in the past few years, but you've never pretended to be someone you weren't. Your actions today are unacceptable. Don't worry. I won't accompany Walt before our divorce. To make up for it, I promise to give you one million when our divorce is finalized so you can marry an innocent girl and have a good life.”
With that, she shoved Alex away and stormed out of the room.
The Jenningses were filled with glee when they saw how upset Alex appeared.
Heather, you're my wife. I won't let anyone lay their hands on you!
Alex clenched his fists as determination flashed across his eyes.
After leaving the hotel, he saw Heather and her family attempting to get a taxi by the side of the road. He went to them.
Right then, a Cadillac pulled up in front of them.
The door was opened, and a handsome young man stepped out.
He was none other than Walt Wallace, the eldest son of the Wallace family.
Chapter 3 A Number from Eight Years Ago
“Heather, where are you headed? I can give you a ride,” Walt offered, grinning at Heather.
He went to the same university as Heather and Alex.
Back then, Heather was the prettiest girl on campus. Walt pursued her for four years, but Alex won her heart in the end.
He was furious to learn that Heather ended up marrying Alex, who had nothing under his name.
For the past few years, he had been harboring a grudge and had finally begun planning his revenge.
“Mr. Wallace!”
“Mr. Wallace!”
Carmen and Lucas started flattering him eagerly.
However, Heather said coldly, “Stop putting on an act, Walt. Don't worry. I'll come to you tomorrow. I hope you'll keep your word when the time comes.”
Walt attempted to suppress his rage in the face of Heather's cold demeanor. He reached out and grasped her hand, looking her directly in the eye. “Heather, it's been so long. Can't you see how much I still care for you?”
Shocked, Heather tried to jerk her hand away, but Walt refused to relinquish his hold on her.
Alex happened to witness this when he walked over to them. Fury blazed in his eyes as he demanded, “Let go of her!”
Walt turned over his shoulder to see Alex. A mocking glint appeared in his eyes as he remarked, “Oh, isn't this our smart class rep? Why do you look like so upset?”
“I said, let her go!” Alex warned. He was on the verge of losing control.
Heather grew increasingly flustered. She tried to pull her hand back from his grasp as Alex approached. “Let me go!”
Her wrist was hurting, as Walt's grip was too tight.
“Heather, you're going to be mine tomorrow. Why can't I hold your hand?” Walt asked menacingly as he fixed his gaze on Heather.
Heather felt torn. For the Jennings family's sake, she had no right to reject him.
However, she was also deeply concerned for Alex.
She was still hesitating when Alex took action.
The man stepped forward and delivered a punch to Walt's face.
“Ow!” Walt shrieked in pain and dropped to the ground.
Heather, Carmen, and Lucas were flabbergasted.
Following their nuptials, Heather found Alex to be quite a shy individual.
The mere sight of Alex losing his temper was enough to make her heart race wildly.
“What have you done?” Lucas hurried over to help Walt up. “Do you think you can bear the responsibility of beating Mr. Wallace up?”
“How dare you?” Carmen delivered a stinging slap to Alex's face. “Get on your knees and apologize to Mr. Wallace right now!”
Alex glared at Carmen as he balled up his fists.
“Why? Do you want to hit me?” Carmen gave him another forceful slap.
“Hey!” Alex stepped forward instinctively, unable to suppress his anger.
His fierce expression was so intimidating that Carmen could not maintain her composure, and she took a step back in terror.
Heather blocked Alex's path and retorted, “What are you trying to do? Are you really going to hit my mom? Hit me instead if you dare!”
Alex felt himself trembling in the face of her anger, and the previously intimidating aura he had projected disappeared into thin air.
He slumped his shoulders in dejection.
“How dare you yell at me? Just wait. I'll definitely punish you!” Carmen became emboldened, her arrogance growing with each passing moment as she realized that Alex no longer had any power to intimidate her.
“Are you okay?” Heather turned around to ask Walt.
“I'm fine. I'll let this slide for your sake,” Walt replied, wiping the blood from the corner of his lips. There was a menacing look in his eyes, but it vanished in an instant. He turned to Heather and said, “Heather, if you divorce him, I will be honored to have you as my wife. I'm not trying to insult you by asking you to spend three days with me. I did that because I wanted to prove my feelings to you.”
Heather was disgusted to see Walt's look.
She tamped down her discomfort and flashed a polite smile.
“Mr. Wallace, don't worry. I will make sure Heather divorces him today!” Carmen promised, feeling a flush of happiness.
If Walt marries my daughter, my daughter will be entering into a life of wealth and privilege. No one will dare to threaten us or try to intimidate us anymore!
Walt gave a proud nod.
He then shot Alex a look and provoked, “My dear class rep, I'm going to hold a grand wedding for Heather tomorrow. Won't you come and give us your blessings?”
“Don't worry. I'll definitely be there!” Alex sneered as a cruel glint appeared in his eyes. “By then, you'll get on your knees and beg for my forgiveness!”
“Beg for your forgiveness? Are you serious? Who do you think you are that I would ask you to spare me?”
“You were the one who deliberately spread rumors about my wife betraying me, right?”
“We'll see each other tomorrow. Our university mates and I will be eagerly awaiting your arrival,” Walt responded with a chuckle, without explicitly admitting or denying that. He then turned to leave in his car.
Heather looked at Alex, disappointment evident in her eyes.
Despite knowing Walt's character well, she couldn't lash out at him, as she needed his help.
Suddenly, a taxi rolled up to the curb, and Heather eagerly stepped off the sidewalk to wave it down. She didn't even glance back at Carmen and Lucas as she opened the door and got in.
Clearly, she was in a foul mood.
Carmen glared at Alex, her voice rising with every word. “How dare you yell at me? I'll make sure you pay for this!” With that, she grabbed her son's hand and hailed a taxi to leave.
Alex whipped out a cigarette. After lighting it, he took a puff as a vicious glare appeared in his eyes. He spun around and stalked to his electric scooter.
Walt, since you refuse to back down, don't blame me for being ruthless.
With that thought in mind, he dialed a number he hadn't dialed in eight years.
“It's me, Charlie,” Alex said when the call was connected.
“Mr. Jefferson! I can't believe you've finally called after eight years!” An old man's excited voice rang out from the other end of the line.
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
Aug 25, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
00:25
Aug 25, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
00:25
Aug 25, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
00:25
Aug 26, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
"Sir, your ex-wife whom you divorced 3 years ago showed up at the airport, with a pair of four-year-old twins." "Lock down the airport now."
---------------------------------------
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but we’ve never been a real couple. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
She knew this was a despicable move, but she had loved him for too long. All the years, she had suffered greatly, and now, all she wanted was a little consolation.
“Roxanne, how dare you!”
Lucian Farwell clenched his jaw as his fury sprang to life. His handsome face was as black as thunder.
How dare she scheme against me?
“I'm afraid of nothing...”
The next day, Roxanne woke up at dawn. Tamping down on her discomfort, she got out of bed and pulled out from the drawer the divorce agreement she had prepared and placed it on the bedside table. Before leaving, she gazed at the man in the bed.
“Lucian, I'll set you free. From today onward, we shall go on separate ways. We will have nothing to do with each other from now on,” Roxanne murmured.
She averted her gaze and turned to leave. Her heart was full of bitterness and anguish as she stepped out of the Farwell residence.
Roxanne had loved Lucian for seven years. She had had a crush on him since her teenage years, so her biggest wish was to be his wife. Alas, Lucian despised her the moment she married him.
Back then, his grandfather was critically ill and needed a joyous occasion to hopefully ward off the bad luck. As luck would have it, she was selected to be Lucian's wife. Her greedy father and stepmother immediately agreed to the marriage.
She could still remember how delighted she was as she waited for the night of her wedding. Yet, when Lucian showed up, there’s a disgusted expression on his face.
“Roxanne, I'll have you know that the person I want to marry is Aubree Pearson. I never wanted to marry you! Only Aubree has the right to be my wife. You're not good enough for me,” he declared.
Roxanne knew that Lucian wasn't obliged to love her. However, she still held on to the hope that the man would warm up to her one day. In the past three years of their marriage, she did her best to be a good and caring wife.
Every night, she'd prepare dinner so he could come home to freshly cooked meals. No matter how late it was, she would only go to bed in peace after his return. If he got drunk at social events, she would take care of him meticulously instead of leaving him in someone else's hands. Whenever he got ill or hurt, she would be more worried than anyone else. Every winter, she would switch on the heater and fill the bathtub with hot water for him. In the morning, she'd wake up earlier than usual to warm his clothes up so he wouldn't feel the cold.
Nevertheless, he never loved her, and he never would.
The day before yesterday was Roxanne's birthday, but Lucian went to the hospital to keep Aubree company. It was then that Roxanne finally understood that her one-sided feelings would never be reciprocated. She would never make Lucian fall for her, for his heart belonged to another woman. Thus, Roxanne decided to give up.
Lucian only roused by ten in the morning. The first thing he wanted to do after getting up was to choke Roxanne to her death.
Lucian was the CEO of Farwell Group, known for his acuteness. No one in the corporate world was his match. Thus, he had never fallen for someone else's trap. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to fall for that woman's!
Simmering with anger, he glanced around the room but didn't see Roxanne anywhere. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the document on the bedside table.
“What’s this?”
Lucian's brows furrowed as he picked up the document with the words “Divorce Agreement” printed in bold text on the front page. His gaze narrowed dangerously.
First, she resorted to that despicable trick to make us a real couple, but now she wants a divorce. Ha! How many tricks does she have up her sleeves?
Lucian refused to believe that Roxanne wanted to divorce him for real. Getting to his feet, he put on his clothes and strode downstairs furiously.
“Did you see Roxanne?” he asked the butler, Lance.
Taken aback, Lance replied swiftly, “Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell left home with her luggage before dawn.”
Hearing that, Lucian halted in his tracks in surprise.
Six years later at VR Medical Research Institute, Yartran, Roxanne had just stepped out of her laboratory when her assistant, Linda, told her, “Dr. Jarvis, Professor Lambert needs to talk to you. He wants to see you in his office.”
After staying up the entire night, Roxanne was feeling drowsy. However, upon hearing Linda's words, she snapped out of her daze as her mind cleared.
“Did he say anything? Don't tell me the little ones destroyed the research results again?”
“Apparently,” came Linda's answer. She shot Roxanne a sympathetic look.
Roxanne was an efficient and capable woman. At a young age, she became the mentee of Harvey Lambert, the best professor in the medical world. With her outstanding capabilities, she was never reprimanded for her work. Nevertheless, that didn't stop her from being the scapegoat for her naughty sons.
Linda comforted her, “You spent three days in the laboratory, so Archie and Benny were worried about you. They spent their days bumbling around in Professor Lambert's office. I think he got a few new white strands of hair from the trouble they caused.”
Hearing that, Roxanne felt an incoming headache. She couldn't help but find the situation funny, too.
Six years ago, she left the Farwell residence and headed overseas without hesitation. Initially, she wanted to further her studies but soon discovered she was pregnant. Back then, she was caught in a dilemma on whether she should abort her children. When she arrived at the hospital, she changed her mind, for she couldn't bear to part with her babies. In the end, she kept her children.
Roxanne was pregnant with triplets—two boys and a girl. During her delivery, her baby girl was born without any signs of life due to a lack of oxygen, and only the boys survived. She nicknamed her sons Archie and Benny.
The thought of her genius sons gave Roxanne utter bliss. However, she slumped her shoulders when she recalled she was about to get reprimanded, thanks to the boys.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"The Abandoned Wife". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but we’ve never been a real couple. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
She knew this was a despicable move, but she had loved him for too long. All the years, she had suffered greatly, and now, all she wanted was a little consolation.
“Roxanne, how dare you!”
Lucian Farwell clenched his jaw as his fury sprang to life. His handsome face was as black as thunder.
How dare she scheme against me?
“I'm afraid of nothing...”
The next day, Roxanne woke up at dawn. Tamping down on her discomfort, she got out of bed and pulled out from the drawer the divorce agreement she had prepared and placed it on the bedside table. Before leaving, she gazed at the man in the bed.
“Lucian, I'll set you free. From today onward, we shall go on separate ways. We will have nothing to do with each other from now on,” Roxanne murmured.
She averted her gaze and turned to leave. Her heart was full of bitterness and anguish as she stepped out of the Farwell residence.
Roxanne had loved Lucian for seven years. She had had a crush on him since her teenage years, so her biggest wish was to be his wife. Alas, Lucian despised her the moment she married him.
Back then, his grandfather was critically ill and needed a joyous occasion to hopefully ward off the bad luck. As luck would have it, she was selected to be Lucian's wife. Her greedy father and stepmother immediately agreed to the marriage.
She could still remember how delighted she was as she waited for the night of her wedding. Yet, when Lucian showed up, there’s a disgusted expression on his face.
“Roxanne, I'll have you know that the person I want to marry is Aubree Pearson. I never wanted to marry you! Only Aubree has the right to be my wife. You're not good enough for me,” he declared.
Roxanne knew that Lucian wasn't obliged to love her. However, she still held on to the hope that the man would warm up to her one day. In the past three years of their marriage, she did her best to be a good and caring wife.
Every night, she'd prepare dinner so he could come home to freshly cooked meals. No matter how late it was, she would only go to bed in peace after his return. If he got drunk at social events, she would take care of him meticulously instead of leaving him in someone else's hands. Whenever he got ill or hurt, she would be more worried than anyone else. Every winter, she would switch on the heater and fill the bathtub with hot water for him. In the morning, she'd wake up earlier than usual to warm his clothes up so he wouldn't feel the cold.
Nevertheless, he never loved her, and he never would.
The day before yesterday was Roxanne's birthday, but Lucian went to the hospital to keep Aubree company. It was then that Roxanne finally understood that her one-sided feelings would never be reciprocated. She would never make Lucian fall for her, for his heart belonged to another woman. Thus, Roxanne decided to give up.
Lucian only roused by ten in the morning. The first thing he wanted to do after getting up was to choke Roxanne to her death.
Lucian was the CEO of Farwell Group, known for his acuteness. No one in the corporate world was his match. Thus, he had never fallen for someone else's trap. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to fall for that woman's!
Simmering with anger, he glanced around the room but didn't see Roxanne anywhere. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the document on the bedside table.
“What’s this?”
Lucian's brows furrowed as he picked up the document with the words “Divorce Agreement” printed in bold text on the front page. His gaze narrowed dangerously.
First, she resorted to that despicable trick to make us a real couple, but now she wants a divorce. Ha! How many tricks does she have up her sleeves?
Lucian refused to believe that Roxanne wanted to divorce him for real. Getting to his feet, he put on his clothes and strode downstairs furiously.
“Did you see Roxanne?” he asked the butler, Lance.
Taken aback, Lance replied swiftly, “Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell left home with her luggage before dawn.”
Hearing that, Lucian halted in his tracks in surprise.
Six years later at VR Medical Research Institute, Yartran, Roxanne had just stepped out of her laboratory when her assistant, Linda, told her, “Dr. Jarvis, Professor Lambert needs to talk to you. He wants to see you in his office.”
After staying up the entire night, Roxanne was feeling drowsy. However, upon hearing Linda's words, she snapped out of her daze as her mind cleared.
“Did he say anything? Don't tell me the little ones destroyed the research results again?”
“Apparently,” came Linda's answer. She shot Roxanne a sympathetic look.
Roxanne was an efficient and capable woman. At a young age, she became the mentee of Harvey Lambert, the best professor in the medical world. With her outstanding capabilities, she was never reprimanded for her work. Nevertheless, that didn't stop her from being the scapegoat for her naughty sons.
Linda comforted her, “You spent three days in the laboratory, so Archie and Benny were worried about you. They spent their days bumbling around in Professor Lambert's office. I think he got a few new white strands of hair from the trouble they caused.”
Hearing that, Roxanne felt an incoming headache. She couldn't help but find the situation funny, too.
Six years ago, she left the Farwell residence and headed overseas without hesitation. Initially, she wanted to further her studies but soon discovered she was pregnant. Back then, she was caught in a dilemma on whether she should abort her children. When she arrived at the hospital, she changed her mind, for she couldn't bear to part with her babies. In the end, she kept her children.
Roxanne was pregnant with triplets—two boys and a girl. During her delivery, her baby girl was born without any signs of life due to a lack of oxygen, and only the boys survived. She nicknamed her sons Archie and Benny.
The thought of her genius sons gave Roxanne utter bliss. However, she slumped her shoulders when she recalled she was about to get reprimanded, thanks to the boys.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"The Abandoned Wife". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 27, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
In her past life, she was betrayed and killed by those she trusted most. Now, in this life, they are begging for her forgiveness.
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
Chapter 1 A Horrible Death
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Free reading with Title "Her Vengeful Rebirth"
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Free reading with Title "Her Vengeful Rebirth"
00:06
Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novels products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Feb 21, 2025. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novels ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novels ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novels ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 10 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novels advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services